saint_n mention_v by_o st._n judas_n be_v not_o entire_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o tradition_n say_v they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o same_o religious_a reverence_n that_o we_o do_v the_o holy_a scripture_n now_o though_o this_o be_v not_o real_o the_o bottom_n of_o their_o heart_n as_o will_v appear_v before_o i_o have_v do_v but_o they_o final_o rest_v for_o their_o satisfaction_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n somewhere_o else_o yet_o this_o be_v plausible_o pretend_v by_o they_o in_o their_o own_o justification_n that_o they_o follow_v tradition_n and_o in_o their_o accusation_n of_o we_o that_o we_o foresake_n tradition_n i_o shall_v brief_o let_v all_o our_o people_n see_v who_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o be_v deceive_v what_o they_o be_v to_o judge_v and_o say_v in_o this_o business_n of_o tradition_n about_o which_o a_o great_a noise_n be_v make_v as_o if_o we_o dare_v not_o stand_v to_o it_o and_o as_o if_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n steadfast_o keep_v it_o without_o any_o variation_n neither_o of_o which_o be_v true_a i_o shall_v plain_o show_v in_o this_o short_a discourse_n the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n which_o for_o clearness_n sake_n shall_v begin_v with_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n tradition_n which_o in_o english_a be_v no_o more_o than_o deliver_v unto_o another_o and_o by_o a_o figure_n signify_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v deliver_v and_o among_o christian_n the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o religion_n deliver_v to_o we_o and_o there_o be_v two_o way_n of_o deliver_v doctrine_n to_o we_o either_o by_o writing_n or_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n it_o signify_v either_o of_o they_o indifferent_o the_o scripture_n as_o you_o shall_v see_v present_o be_v tradition_n but_o custom_n have_v determine_v this_o word_n to_o the_o last_o of_o these_o way_n and_o distinguish_v tradition_n from_o scripture_n or_o writing_n at_o least_o from_o the_o holy_a write_n and_o make_v it_o signify_v that_o which_o be_v not_o deliver_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o write_n for_o though_o the_o scripture_n be_v tradition_n also_o and_o the_o very_a first_o tradition_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o all_o true_a and_o legitimate_a antiquity_n yet_o in_o common_a language_n tradition_n now_o be_v such_o ancient_a doctrine_n as_o be_v convey_v to_o we_o some_o other_o way_n whither_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n as_o some_o will_v have_v it_o from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o or_o by_o humane_a write_n which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o authority_n with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n how_o to_o judge_v of_o they_o now_o there_o be_v no_o better_a way_n to_o judge_v aright_o of_o such_o tradition_n then_o by_o consider_v these_o four_o thing_n first_o the_o author_n of_o they_o whence_o they_o come_v second_o the_o matter_n of_o they_o three_o their_o authority_n four_o the_o mean_n by_o which_o we_o come_v to_o know_v they_o derive_v themselves_o from_o such_o author_n as_o they_o pretend_v unto_o and_o consequent_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o demand_v admission_n into_o our_o belief_n 1._o for_o the_o first_o of_o these_o every_o body_n know_v and_o confess_v that_o all_o tradition_n suppose_v some_o author_n from_o who_o they_o original_o come_v and_o who_o be_v the_o diliverer_n of_o those_o doctrine_n to_o christian_a people_n who_o be_v tell_v by_o the_o present_a church_n or_o any_o person_n in_o it_o that_o such_o and_o such_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v though_o not_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n because_o they_o be_v tradition_n aught_o in_o conscience_n to_o inquire_v from_o who_o those_o tradition_n come_v or_o who_o first_o deliver_v they_o by_o which_o mean_n they_o will_v be_v able_a to_o judge_v what_o credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o when_o it_o be_v once_o clear_v to_o they_o from_o what_o author_n they_o real_o come_v now_o whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o in_o christianity_n come_v either_o from_o christ_n or_o from_o his_o apostle_n or_o from_o the_o church_n either_o in_o general_n or_o in_o part_n or_o from_o private_a doctor_n in_o the_o church_n there_o be_v nothing_o now_o call_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o proceed_v from_o one_o or_o from_o all_o of_o these_o four_o original_n 2._o and_o the_o matter_n which_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o which_o be_v next_o to_o be_v consider_v be_v either_o concern_v that_o faith_n and_o godly_a life_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n or_o concern_v opinion_n rite_n ceremony_n custom_n and_o thing_n belong_v to_o order_n both_o which_o as_o i_o say_v may_v be_v convey_v either_o by_o writing_n or_o without_o write_v by_o the_o divine_a write_n or_o by_o humane_a write_n though_o these_o two_o way_n be_v not_o alike_o certain_a 3._o now_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o understanding_n that_o thing_n of_o both_o sort_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o have_v their_o authority_n from_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o author_n from_o whence_o they_o first_o come_v if_o that_o be_v divine_a their_o authority_n be_v divine_a if_o it_o be_v only_o humane_a their_o authority_n can_v be_v no_o more_o and_o among_o humane_a author_n if_o their_o credit_n be_v great_a the_o authority_n of_o what_o they_o deliver_v it_o great_a if_o it_o be_v little_a its_o authority_n be_v little_a and_o according_o must_v be_v accept_v with_o great_a or_o lesser_a reverence_n upon_o which_o score_n whatsoever_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v to_o come_v from_o christ_n it_o have_v the_o high_a authority_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o absolute_a submission_n to_o it_o because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o likewise_o whatsoever_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o his_o name_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n they_o be_v his_o minister_n send_v by_o he_o as_o he_o be_v by_o god_n the_o father_n and_o endue_v with_o a_o divine_a power_n which_o attest_v unto_o they_o in_o like_a manner_n whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o church_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n which_o the_o church_n have_v which_o though_o it_o be_v not_o equal_a to_o the_o forego_n the_o church_n have_v no_o such_o divine_a power_n nor_o infallible_a judgement_n as_o the_o apostle_n have_v yet_o be_v of_o such_o weight_n and_o moment_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v reverence_v next_o to_o they_o i_o mean_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v also_o to_o be_v of_o great_a or_o lesser_a authority_n as_o it_o be_v near_a or_o far_o off_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n what_o be_v deliver_v by_o their_o immediate_a follower_n aught_o to_o weigh_v so_o much_o with_o we_o as_o to_o have_v the_o great_a humane_a authority_n and_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o little_o less_o than_o divine_a the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o next_o generation_n be_v a_o authority_n approach_v as_o near_o to_o the_o former_a as_o the_o age_n do_v one_o to_o another_o but_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o latter_a time_n have_v less_o humane_a authority_n though_o pretend_v to_o come_v but_o without_o proof_n from_o more_o early_a day_n and_o have_v no_o authority_n at_o all_o if_o it_o contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n when_o it_o be_v capable_a to_o be_v better_o acquaint_v with_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o apostle_n as_o for_o particular_a church_n their_o authority_n ought_v to_o be_v reverence_v by_o every_o member_n of_o they_o when_o they_o profess_v to_o deliver_v sincere_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a and_o when_o they_o determine_v as_o they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v controversy_n of_o faith_n or_o decree_v rite_n and_o ceremony_n not_o contrary_a to_o god_n word_n in_o which_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o acquiesce_v but_o we_o can_v say_v the_o same_o of_o that_o which_o come_v from_o any_o private_a doctor_n in_o the_o church_n modern_a or_o ancient_a which_o can_v have_v no_o great_a authority_n than_o he_o himself_o be_v of_o but_o be_v more_o or_o less_o credible_a according_a as_o he_o be_v more_o or_o less_o diligent_a know_v and_o strict_o religious_a 4._o but_o to_o all_o this_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o it_o do_v sufficient_o appear_v that_o such_o doctrine_n do_v real_o come_v from_o those_o author_n who_o tradition_n they_o pretend_v to_o be_v this_o be_v the_o great_a and_o the_o only_a thing_n about_o which_o there_o be_v any_o question_n among_o sober_a and_o judicious_a person_n how_o to_o be_v sufficient_o assure_v that_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o deliver_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n do_v certain_o come_v for_o instance_n from_o christ_n or_o his_o holy_a apostle_n for_o in_o this_o all_o christian_n be_v
agree_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n or_o by_o the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o firm_o retain_v whither_o it_o be_v write_v or_o not_o write_v that_o make_v no_o difference_n at_o all_o if_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a it_o come_v from_o he_o or_o they_o for_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v not_o its_o authority_n because_o it_o be_v write_v but_o because_o it_o come_v from_o god._n if_o christ_n say_v a_o thing_n it_o be_v enough_o we_o ought_v to_o submit_v unto_o it_o but_o we_o must_v first_o know_v that_o he_o say_v it_o and_o let_v the_o mean_n of_o know_v it_o be_v what_o they_o will_v if_o we_o can_v certain_o know_v he_o say_v it_o we_o yield_v to_o it_o but_o how_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a at_o this_o distance_n of_o time_n from_o his_o be_v in_o the_o world_n that_o any_o thing_n now_o pretend_v to_o it_o be_v say_v by_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o record_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n there_o be_v the_o business_n and_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o such_o importance_n that_o it_o can_v be_v expect_v any_o man_n shall_v be_v satisfy_v without_o very_o good_a evidence_n of_o it_o but_o he_o may_v very_o reasonable_o question_v whither_o many_o thing_n be_v not_o false_o ascribe_v unto_o he_o and_o unto_o his_o apostle_n which_o never_o come_v from_o they_o nay_o whither_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o of_o some_o late_a original_a and_o of_o some_o particular_a church_n or_o private_a doctor_n in_o the_o church_n unto_o who_o authority_n that_o reverence_n be_v not_o due_a which_o ought_v to_o be_v pay_v and_o which_o we_o willing_o give_v unto_o the_o former_a now_o according_a to_o this_o state_n of_o the_o matter_n any_o good_a christian_n among_o we_o who_o be_v desirous_a to_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o preserve_v himself_o from_o error_n may_v easy_o discern_v what_o tradition_n ought_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o hold_v fast_o and_o what_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v unto_o without_o any_o alteration_n and_o what_o be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v at_o all_o but_o to_o be_v reject_v and_o how_o far_o those_o thing_n be_v from_o be_v credible_a which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o will_v obtrude_v upon_o we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o apostolical_a or_o ancient_a tradition_n without_o any_o authority_n from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o in_o truth_n any_o authority_n but_o their_o own_o and_o some_o private_a doctor_n who_o opinion_n can_v challenge_v a_o absolute_a submission_n to_o they_o but_o to_o give_v every_o one_o that_o will_v be_v right_o inform_v full_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o business_n i_o shall_v not_o content_v myself_o with_o this_o general_n discourse_n but_o shall_v particular_o and_o distinct_o show_v what_o tradition_n we_o own_o and_o hearty_o receive_v and_o than_o what_o tradition_n we_o can_v own_v but_o with_o good_a reason_n reâ—use_n these_o shall_v be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o this_o short_a treatise_n wherein_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v that_o our_o people_n may_v be_v instruct_v not_o mere_o to_o reject_v error_n but_o also_o to_o affirm_v the_o truth_n part_n i._n what_o tradition_n we_o receive_v 1_o and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o what_o be_v now_o holy_a scripture_n be_v once_o only_a tradition_n proper_o so_o call_v that_o be_v doctrine_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n in_o this_o we_o all_o agree_v i_o say_v that_o the_o whole_a gospel_n or_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o upon_o record_n in_o those_o book_n we_o call_v the_o scripture_n be_v once_o unwritten_a when_o it_o be_v first_o preach_v by_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o must_v be_v note_v to_o remove_v that_o small_a objection_n with_o which_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o trouble_v some_o people_n mind_n mere_o from_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n which_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n require_v those_o to_o who_o he_o write_v careful_o to_o observe_v particular_o in_o that_o famous_a place_n 1._o thess_n 2._o 15._o where_o we_o find_v this_o exhortation_n therefore_o brethren_n stand_v fast_o and_o hold_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v be_v teach_v whither_o by_o word_n or_o our_o epistle_n behold_v say_v they_o here_o be_v thing_n not_o write_v but_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n which_o the_o thessalonian_o be_v command_v to_o hold_v very_o true_a shall_v the_o people_n of_o our_o church_n say_v to_o those_o that_o insist_v upon_o this_o but_o behold_v also_o we_o beseech_v you_o what_o the_o tradition_n be_v of_o which_o the_o apostle_n here_o write_v and_o mark_v also_o when_o it_o be_v that_o theâ—_n be_v partly_o unwritten_a for_o the_o fiâ—st_n of_o these_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o mean_v by_o tradition_n the_o doctrine_n which_o we_o now_o read_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o very_a first_o word_n therefore_o be_v a_o indication_n that_o this_o verse_n be_v a_o inference_n from_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o the_o forego_n now_o the_o thing_n he_o before_o treat_v of_o be_v the_o grand_a doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o way_n of_o salvation_n reveal_v unto_o we_o by_o christ_n jesus_n from_o god_n the_o father_n who_o have_v from_o the_o begin_n say_v he_o v._o 13_o 14._o choose_v you_o to_o salvation_n through_o sanctification_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o truth_n whereunto_o he_o have_v call_v you_o etc._n etc._n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o whatsoever_o he_o have_v deliver_v unto_o they_o about_o these_o matter_n of_o their_o sanctification_n or_o of_o their_o faith_n or_o of_o their_o salvation_n by_o obtain_v the_o glory_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o which_o they_o be_v choose_v and_o call_v through_o their_o sanctification_n and_o faith_n this_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o hold_v fast_o whither_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o epistle_n or_o in_o his_o former_a preach_n for_o he_o have_v not_o occasion_n now_o to_o write_v all_o that_o he_o have_v former_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n which_o afterward_o be_v put_v in_o writing_n for_o mark_n which_o be_v the_o second_o thing_n the_o time_n when_o some_o thing_n remain_v unwritten_a which_o be_v when_o this_o epistle_n be_v send_v to_o the_o thessalonian_o then_o some_o thing_n concern_v their_o salvation_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o this_o letter_n but_o as_o yet_o deliver_v only_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n unto_o this_o church_n i_o say_v to_o this_o church_n for_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o all_o church_n whatsoever_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o write_n of_o this_o epistle_n without_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n complete_o write_v because_o among_o the_o thessalonian_o some_o traditious_a or_o doctrine_n be_v as_o yet_o unwritten_a which_o can_v in_o reason_n be_v extend_v no_o far_o than_o to_o themselves_o and_o to_o this_o epistle_n which_o do_v contain_v all_o the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n though_o other_o writing_n which_o it_o be_v possible_a be_v then_o extant_a in_o some_o other_o church_n do_v and_o i_o say_v as_o yet_o unwritten_a in_o that_o church_n because_o the_o thessalonian_o no_o doubt_v have_v afterward_o more_o communicate_v to_o they_o in_o writing_n beside_o this_o epistle_n or_o the_o former_a either_o viz._n all_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o act_n of_o apostle_n and_o other_o apostolical_a epistle_n which_o we_o now_o enjoy_v which_o write_n we_o may_v be_v confident_a contain_v the_o tradition_n which_o the_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v to_o the_o thessalonian_o by_o word_n concern_v the_o incarnation_n birth_n life_n miracle_n death_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o concern_v the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o mission_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v there_o record_v for_o our_o everlasting_a instruction_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o argue_v from_o this_o place_n that_o there_o be_v still_o at_o this_o day_n some_o unwriten_v tradition_n which_o we_o be_v to_o follow_v unless_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v hold_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o word_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v write_v and_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o we_o to_o inquire_v after_o any_o such_o tradition_n or_o rely_v upon_o they_o when_o they_o be_v offer_v unto_o we_o unless_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o there_o be_v something_o necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n deliver_v in_o their_o sermon_n which_o be_v never_o to_o be_v deliver_v in_o write_v and_o unless_o we_o know_v where_o to_o find_v it_o as_o certain_o as_o we_o do_v that_o which_o they_o have_v commit_v to_o writing_n and_o
it_o be_v to_o no_o more_o purpose_n to_o show_v we_o the_o word_n tradition_n in_o other_o place_n of_o st._n paul_n write_n particular_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o epistle_n v._o 6._o where_o by_o tradition_n st_n chrysâ—ston_n understand_v the_o apostle_n example_n which_o he_o have_v give_v they_o and_o so_o it_o follow_v v._o 7._o for_o yourselves_o know_v how_o you_o ought_v to_o follow_v we_o &c_n &c_n or_o it_o may_v refer_v to_o the_o commandment_n he_o have_v give_v they_o in_o his_o former_a epistle_n 4._o 11._o which_o the_o reader_n may_v be_v please_v to_o compare_v with_o this_o but_o not_o with_o any_o colour_n be_v expound_v to_o signify_v any_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n about_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o contend_v with_o we_o for_o it_o be_v plain_a it_o have_v respect_n to_o their_o good_a manner_n and_o orderly_o live_v for_o the_o information_n of_o which_o we_o need_v go_v no_o where_o but_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n wherein_o we_o be_v teach_v full_a enough_o how_o we_o ought_v to_o walk_v and_o please_v god_n in_o all_o thing_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o that_o place_n 1_o cor._n 11._o 2._o now_o i_o praise_v you_o brethren_n that_o you_o remember_v i_o in_o all_o thing_n and_o keep_v the_o tradition_n or_o ordinance_n as_o we_o render_v it_o or_o precept_n as_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a itself_o have_v it_o as_o i_o have_v deliver_v they_o unto_o you_o for_o we_o be_v so_o observant_a of_o what_o he_o have_v deliver_v that_o we_o be_v confident_a if_o saint_n paul_n be_v now_o alive_a and_o in_o this_o church_n he_o will_v praise_v we_o as_o he_o do_v the_o corinthian_n for_o keep_v the_o tradition_n as_o be_v deliver_v they_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a reprove_v and_o condemn_v the_o roman_a church_n for_o not_o keep_v they_o as_o they_o be_v first_o deliver_v and_o we_o have_v good_a ground_n for_o this_o confidence_n there_o be_v a_o instance_n in_o that_o very_a chapter_n which_o demonstrate_v our_o fidelity_n in_o preserve_v the_o very_a first_o tradition_n and_o their_o unfaithfulness_n in_o let_v they_o go_v for_o he_o tell_v we_o v._o 23._o that_o he_o have_v deliver_v to_o they_o what_o he_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o which_o he_o receive_v and_o deliver_v be_v about_o the_o whole_a communion_n as_o you_o may_v read_v there_o and_o in_o the_o follow_a verse_n 24_o 25._o in_o both_o kind_n the_o cup_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n thus_o he_o say_v the_o lord_n appoint_v it_o and_o thus_o he_o deliver_v it_o and_o this_o tradition_n we_o keep_v entire_a as_o he_o receive_v it_o of_o the_o lord_n and_o deliver_v it_o to_o his_o church_n in_o this_o epistle_n which_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n whereas_o they_o do_v not_o keep_v it_o but_o have_v break_v this_o divine_a tradition_n and_o give_v the_o communion_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n otherwise_o than_o st._n paul_n deliver_v keep_v the_o cup_n from_o the_o people_n by_o which_o i_o desire_v all_o that_o love_v the_o lord_n jesus_n in_o sincerity_n to_o judge_v which_o church_n keep_v close_a to_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n foâ—_n so_o st._n paul_n call_v this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n that_o which_o he_o deliver_v or_o leave_v as_o a_o tradition_n with_o they_o they_o that_o stick_v to_o what_o be_v unquestionable_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n or_o they_o that_o leave_v it_o to_o follow_v those_o doctrine_n or_o presumption_n rather_o which_o at_o the_o best_a be_v very_o dubious_a and_o uncertain_a and_o far_o i_o desire_v all_o that_o read_v this_o paper_n to_o consider_v whither_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o those_o riâ—es_n which_o have_v no_o authority_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o be_v institute_v perhaps_o by_o the_o apostle_n have_v be_v keep_v pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a according_a to_o their_o first_o intention_n when_o these_o sacred_a rite_n for_o instance_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n be_v not_o preserve_v entire_a which_o be_v manifest_o ordain_v in_o the_o holy_a write_n and_o so_o much_o may_v serve_v for_o the_o first_o thing_n for_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o explain_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o allege_v though_o the_o word_n tradition_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o they_o to_o give_v a_o colour_n to_o their_o present_a pretence_n how_o pertinent_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o these_o place_n now_o consider_v ii_o second_o then_o that_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v once_o unwritten_a be_v now_o write_v we_o acknowledge_v ourselves_o to_o be_v much_o indebt_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o all_o forego_n age_n which_o have_v preserve_v the_o scripture_n and_o deliver_v they_o down_o to_o we_o as_o his_o word_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v unto_o those_o that_o shall_v succeed_v we_o as_o our_o church_n teach_v we_o in_o its_o twenty_o article_n where_o the_o church_n be_v affirm_v to_o be_v a_o witness_n and_o a_o keeper_n of_o holy_a writ_n this_o tradition_n we_o own_o it_o be_v universal_a continue_a uninterrupted_a and_o undeny_v though_o in_o truth_n this_o be_v tradition_n in_o another_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n not_o signify_v the_o doctrine_n deliver_v unto_o we_o but_o the_o manner_n and_o mean_n of_o its_o delivery_n and_o therefore_o if_o any_o member_n of_o our_o church_n be_v press_v by_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n with_o this_o argument_n for_o their_o present_a tradition_n that_o scripture_n itself_o be_v come_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n let_v they_o answer_v thus_o very_o right_a it_o be_v so_o and_o we_o thank_v god_n for_o it_o therefore_o let_v this_o be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n presuppose_v in_o all_o discourse_n about_o religion_n a_o thing_n agree_v among_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o we_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n when_o we_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o accept_v by_o we_o as_o his_o word_n we_o see_v no_o necessity_n of_o any_o other_o tradition_n or_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v there_o or_o can_v be_v prove_v from_o thence_o for_o they_o tell_v we_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v even_o the_o man_n of_o god_n wise_a unto_o salvation_n and_o if_o they_o press_v you_o again_o and_o say_v how_o do_v you_o know_v that_o some_o book_n be_v canonical_a and_o other_o not_o be_v it_o not_o by_o a_o constant_a tradition_n answer_v they_o again_o in_o this_o manner_n yes_o this_o be_v true_a also_o and_o will_v to_o god_n you_o will_v stand_v to_o this_o universal_a tradition_n and_o receive_v no_o other_o book_n but_o what_o have_v be_v so_o deliver_v but_o know_v withal_o that_o this_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n unto_o which_o you_o have_v add_v several_a apocryphal_a write_n which_o have_v not_o be_v constant_o deliver_v as_o tâ—â—se_v we_o receive_v be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o tradition_n or_o doctrine_n deliver_v that_o be_v no_o doctrine_n distinct_a from_o the_o scripture_n but_o only_o the_o instrument_n or_o mean_n of_o convey_v that_o doctrine_n unto_o we_o in_o short_a it_o be_v the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o church_n with_o who_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n be_v depose_v but_o be_v no_o more_o a_o doctrine_n not_o write_v in_o the_o scripture_n than_o the_o tradition_n or_o delivery_n of_o the_o code_n or_o book_n of_o the_o civil_a law_n be_v any_o opinion_n or_o law_n not_o write_v in_o that_o code_n and_o we_o be_v more_o assure_v of_o the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o church_n herein_o than_o the_o civilian_n can_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o faithfulness_n of_o their_o predecessor_n in_o preserve_v and_o deliver_v the_o book_n of_o their_o law_n to_o they_o because_o these_o holy_a book_n be_v always_o keep_v with_o a_o great_a care_n than_o any_o other_o book_n whatsoever_o and_o in_o the_o acceptance_n of_o they_o also_o we_o find_v there_o be_v a_o great_a caution_n use_v that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v deceive_v all_o christian_n look_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o all_o religion_n they_o think_v be_v concern_v in_o they_o of_o which_o this_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o they_o who_o seek_v to_o destroy_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n seek_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o destroy_v the_o bible_n which_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o demand_v of_o those_o who_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v christian_n to_o be_v deliver_v up_o to_o they_o that_o they_o may_v burn_v it_o and_o according_a as_o man_n behave_v themselves_o in_o this_o trial_n so_o they_o be_v repute_v to_o be_v christian_n or_o not_o christian_n and_o the_o traditour_n as_o they_o be_v call_v that_o be_v they_o who_o deliver_v
the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pagan_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o christian_n as_o man_n that_o be_v content_a to_o part_v with_o their_o religion_n for_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n but_o that_o they_o think_v christian_a religion_n to_o be_v therein_o contain_v and_o to_o be_v betray_v by_o those_o who_o deliver_v they_o to_o be_v burn_v by_o which_o i_o have_v prove_v more_o than_o i_o intend_v in_o this_o part_n of_o my_o discourse_n that_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n concern_v our_o salvation_n be_v contain_v which_o be_v the_o true_a question_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o romeâ—_n not_o whither_o the_o scripture_n be_v deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o no_o in_o this_o our_o people_n ought_v to_o tell_v they_o we_o be_v all_o agree_v but_o whither_o they_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god._n and_o from_o that_o argument_n now_o mention_v and_o many_o more_o we_o conclude_v that_o universal_a tradition_n have_v direct_v we_o unto_o these_o book_n and_o no_o other_o they_o direct_v we_o sufficient_o without_o any_o other_o doctrine_n unto_o god_n and_o to_o our_o everlasting_a rest_n and_o if_o they_o urge_v you_o far_o and_o say_v that_o the_o very_a credit_n of_o the_o scripture_n depend_v upon_o tradition_n tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o speech_n not_o to_o be_v endure_v if_o they_o mean_v thereby_o that_o it_o give_v the_o scripture_n its_o authority_n and_o if_o they_o mean_v less_o we_o be_v agree_v as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v for_o it_o be_v to_o say_v that_o man_n give_v authority_n to_o god_n word_n whereas_o in_o truth_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v not_o therefore_o of_o divine_a authority_n because_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v they_o so_o to_o be_v but_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v they_o so_o to_o be_v because_o it_o know_v they_o to_o be_v of_o such_o authority_n and_o if_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v conceive_v or_o teach_v otherwise_o of_o these_o write_n then_o as_o of_o the_o undoubted_a oracle_n of_o god_n she_o will_v have_v err_v damnable_o in_o such_o a_o tradition_n i_o shall_v sum_v up_o what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o this_o second_o particular_a in_o a_o few_o word_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n at_o first_o teach_v the_o church_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n but_o afterward_o that_o which_o they_o preach_v be_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n commit_v to_o writing_n and_o deliver_v unto_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o irenaeus_n have_v say_v in_o express_a word_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o speak_v of_o they_o by_o who_o the_o gospel_n come_v unto_o all_o nation_n which_o they_o then_o preach_v but_o afterward_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n deliver_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v in_o time_n to_o come_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n iii_o and_o far_o we_o likewise_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o sum_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o even_o from_o the_o apostle_n day_n in_o other_o way_n or_o form_n beside_o the_o scripture_n for_o instance_n in_o the_o baptismal_a vow_n in_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n of_o the_o church_n which_o we_o may_v call_v tradition_n if_o we_o please_v but_o they_o bring_v down_o to_o we_o no_o new_a doctrine_n but_o only_o deliver_v in_o a_o abridgement_n the_o same_o christianity_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n upon_o this_o there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o i_o shall_v enlarge_v but_o i_o proceed_v far_o to_o affirm_v iv_o that_o we_o reverent_o receive_v also_o the_o unanimous_a tradition_n or_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n which_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o make_v it_o more_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a in_o any_o point_n of_o faith_n wherein_o we_o can_v find_v it_o have_v declare_v its_o sense_n for_o we_o look_v upon_o this_o tradition_n as_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o scripture_n unfold_v not_o a_o new_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o scripture_n explain_v and_o make_v more_o evident_a and_o thus_o some_o part_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n may_v be_v call_v a_o tradition_n as_o it_o have_v express_o deliver_v unto_o we_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n concern_v that_o great_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god._n which_o they_o teach_v we_o be_v always_o thus_o understand_v the_o son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o his_o father_n before_o all_o world_n and_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n but_o this_o tradition_n suppose_v the_o scripture_n for_o its_o ground_n and_o deliver_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o father_n assemble_v at_o nice_a believe_v to_o be_v contain_v there_o and_o be_v first_o fetch_v from_o thence_o for_o we_o find_v in_o theodoret_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o that_o the_o famous_a emperor_n constantine_n admonish_v those_o father_n in_o all_o their_o question_n and_o debate_n to_o consult_v only_o with_o these_o heavenly_a inspire_a write_n because_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a book_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o old_a prophet_n do_v evident_o instruct_v we_o what_o to_o thiâ—k_v in_o divine_a matter_n this_o be_v so_o clear_a a_o testimony_n that_o in_o those_o day_n they_o make_v this_o complete_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n whereby_o they_o end_v controversy_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o in_o several_a other_o synod_n we_o find_v they_o be_v wont_a to_o lay_v the_o bible_n before_o they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o nicene_n creed_n but_o what_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o bible_n that_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v nothing_o to_o reply_v to_o it_o but_o this_o constantine_n be_v indeed_o a_o great_a emperor_n but_o no_o great_a doctor_n which_o be_v rather_o a_o scoff_n than_o a_o answer_n and_o cast_v a_o scorn_n not_o only_o upon_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o great_a council_n who_o as_o the_o same_o theodoret_n witness_v assent_v unto_o that_o speech_n of_o constantine_n so_o it_o there_o follow_v in_o these_o word_n that_o most_o of_o the_o synod_n be_v obedient_a to_o what_o he_o have_v discourse_v and_o embrace_v both_o mutual_a concord_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o according_o st._n hilary_n a_o little_a after_o extol_v his_o son_n constantius_n for_o this_o that_o he_o adhere_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o blame_v he_o only_o for_o not_o attend_v to_o the_o true_a catholic_n sense_n of_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o in_o his_o little_a book_n which_o he_o deliver_v to_o constantius_n i_o true_o admire_v thou_o o_o lord_n constantius_n the_o emperor_n who_o desire_v a_o faith_n according_a to_o what_o be_v write_v they_o pretend_v to_o no_o other_o in_o those_o day_n but_o as_o he_o speak_v a_o little_a after_o look_v upon_o he_o that_o refuse_v this_o as_o antichrist_n it_o be_v only_o require_v that_o they_o shall_v receive_v their_o faith_n out_o of_o god_n book_n not_o mere_o according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o they_o but_o according_a to_o their_o true_a meaning_n because_o many_o speak_v scripture_n without_o scripture_n and_o pretend_v to_o faith_n without_o faith_n as_o his_o word_n be_v and_o herein_o catholic_n and_o constant_a tradition_n be_v to_o guide_v they_o for_o whatsoever_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v receive_v and_o hold_v from_o the_o beginning_n can_v not_o in_o reason_n be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v to_o prove_v it_o and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o church_n pretend_v to_o no_o more_o than_o to_o be_v a_o witness_n of_o the_o receive_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o bottom_n upon_o which_o they_o build_v this_o faith_n thus_o i_o observe_v hegesippus_n say_v in_o euseb_n his_o history_n l._n 4._o c._n 22._o that_o when_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n he_o meet_v with_o a_o great_a many_o bishop_n and_o that_o he_o receive_v the_o very_a same_o doctrine_n from_o they_o all_o and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o tell_v we_o what_o that_o be_v and_o whence_o they_o derive_v it_o say_v that_o in_o every_o succession_n of_o bishop_n and_o iâ—_n every_o city_n so_o they_o hold_v as_o the_o law_n preach_v and_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o as_o the_o lord_n that_o be_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o particular_a with_o a_o pregnant_a passage_n which_o i_o remember_v in_o a_o famous_a divine_a of_o our_o church_n dr._n jackson_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n chap._n 22._o who_o write_v
to_o this_o effect_n that_o tradition_n which_o be_v of_o so_o much_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n or_o custom_n commend_v or_o ratify_v by_o the_o suppose_a infallibility_n of_o any_o visible_a church_n but_o do_v especial_o consist_v in_o the_o confession_n or_o register_n of_o particular_a church_n and_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o so_o many_o several_a church_n as_o exhibit_v their_o concession_n to_o the_o nicene_n council_n out_o of_o such_o form_n as_o have_v be_v frame_v and_o teach_v before_o this_o controversy_n arise_v about_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o voluntary_o and_o free_o these_o church_n be_v not_o dependent_a one_o upon_o another_o nor_o oversway_v by_o any_o authority_n over_o they_o nor_o mislead_v by_o faction_n to_o frame_v their_o confession_n of_o faith_n by_o imitation_n or_o according_a to_o some_o pattern_n set_v they_o be_v a_o pregnant_a argument_n that_o this_o faith_n wherein_o they_o all_o agree_v have_v be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o follower_n and_o be_v he_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a write_n in_o this_o great_a article_n and_o evident_o prove_v that_o arius_n do_v obtrude_v such_o interpreration_n of_o scripture_n as_o have_v not_o be_v hear_v of_o before_o or_o be_v but_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o private_a person_n in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o of_o the_o generality_n of_o believer_n in_o short_a the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o so_o many_o distinct_a visible_a church_n as_o exhibit_v their_o several_a concession_n catechism_n or_o testimony_n of_o their_o own_o forefather_n faith_n unto_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v a_o argument_n of_o the_o same_o force_n and_o efficacy_n against_o arius_n and_o his_o partaker_n as_o the_o general_a consent_n and_o practice_n of_o all_o nation_n in_o worship_v a_o divine_a power_n in_o all_o age_n be_v against_o atheist_n nothing_o but_o the_o engraft_a notion_n of_o a_o deity_n can_v have_v induce_v so_o many_o several_a nation_n so_o much_o different_a in_o natural_a disposition_n in_o civil_a discipline_n and_o education_n to_o effect_v or_o practice_v the_o duty_n of_o adoration_n and_o nothing_o but_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o ingrafy_v word_n as_o st._n james_n call_v the_o gospel_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n can_v have_v keep_v so_o many_o several_a church_n as_o communicate_v their_o confession_n unto_o that_o council_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n who_o decree_n be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o our_o belief_n because_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o those_o great_a truth_n which_o they_o assert_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o can_v there_o any_o traditive_a interpretation_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n be_v produce_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o such_o original_a tradition_n as_o that_o now_o name_v we_o will_v most_o thankful_o and_o joyful_o receive_v it_o but_o there_o never_o be_v any_o such_o pretend_a no_o not_o by_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o doctor_n differ_v among_o themselves_o about_o the_o meaning_n of_o hundred_o of_o place_n in_o the_o bible_n which_o they_o will_v not_o do_v sure_a nor_o spend_v their_o time_n unprofitable_o in_o make_v the_o best_a conjecture_n they_o be_v able_a if_o they_o know_v of_o any_o exposition_n of_o those_o place_n in_o which_o all_o christian_a doctor_n have_v agree_v from_o the_o beginning_n v._o but_o more_o than_o this_o we_o allow_v that_o tradition_n give_v we_o a_o considerable_a assistance_n in_o such_o point_n as_o be_v not_o in_o so_o many_o letter_n and_o syllable_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o thence_o by_o good_a and_o manifest_a reason_n or_o in_o plain_a word_n perhaps_o whatsoever_o tradition_n justify_v any_o doctrine_n that_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n though_o not_o find_v in_o express_a term_n there_o we_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v of_o great_a use_n and_o ready_o receive_v and_o follow_v it_o as_o serve_v very_o much_o to_o establish_v we_o more_o firm_o in_o that_o truth_n when_o we_o see_v all_o christian_n have_v adhere_v to_o it_o this_o may_v be_v call_v a_o confirm_a tradition_n of_o which_o we_o have_v a_o instance_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o infant-baptism_n which_o some_o ancient_a father_n call_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n not_o that_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o place_n of_o scripture_n no_o such_o matter_n for_o though_o we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o write_v in_o so_o many_o word_n that_o infant_n be_v to_o be_v baptize_v or_o that_o the_o apostle_n baptize_v infant_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o father_n themselves_o who_o call_v it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n do_v allege_v testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o make_v it_o good_a and_o therefore_o we_o may_v be_v sure_o they_o comprehend_v the_o scripture_n within_o the_o name_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o believe_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n though_o not_o express_o treat_v of_o there_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o in_o this_o church_n assert_v the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n above_o presbyter_n by_o a_o divine_a right_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o book_n of_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n where_o the_o person_n to_o be_v ordain_v to_o this_o office_n express_v his_o belief_n that_o he_o be_v true_o call_v to_o this_o ministration_n according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n now_o this_o we_o be_v persuade_v may_v be_v plain_o enough_o prove_v to_o any_o man_n that_o be_v ingenuous_a and_o will_v fair_o consider_v thing_n out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n without_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n but_o we_o also_o take_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o this_o for_o the_o conviction_n of_o gainsayers_a and_o by_o the_o perpetual_a practice_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n confirm_v our_o scripture_n proof_n so_o strong_o that_o he_o seem_v to_o we_o very_o obstinate_a or_o extreme_o prejudice_v that_o yield_v not_o to_o they_o and_o therefore_o to_o make_v our_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n the_o more_o authentic_a our_o church_n have_v put_v both_o these_o proof_n together_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o form_n of_o give_v order_n which_o begin_v in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v evident_a unto_o all_o man_n diligent_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o ancient_a author_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n there_o have_v be_v three_o order_n of_o minister_n in_o christ_n church_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n i_o hope_v no_o body_n among_o we_o be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o imagine_v when_o he_o read_v this_o that_o by_o admit_v tradition_n to_o be_v of_o such_o use_n and_o force_v as_o i_o have_v mention_v we_o yield_v too_o much_o to_o the_o popish_a cause_n which_o support_v itself_o by_o this_o pretence_n but_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v suggest_v his_o to_o any_o of_o our_o people_n let_v they_o reply_v that_o it_o be_v but_o the_o pretence_n and_o only_o by_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n that_o the_o romish_a church_n support_v itself_o for_o true_a tradition_n be_v as_o great_a a_o proof_n against_o popery_n as_o it_o be_v for_o episcopacy_n the_o very_a foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n empire_n which_o be_v his_o succession_n in_o st._n peter_n supremacy_n be_v utter_o subvert_v by_o this_o the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v evident_o against_o it_o and_o therefore_o let_v we_o not_o lose_v this_o advantage_n we_o have_v against_o they_o by_o ignorant_o refuse_v to_o receive_v true_a and_o constant_a tradition_n which_o will_v be_v so_o far_o from_o lead_v we_o into_o their_o church_n that_o it_o will_v never_o suffer_v we_o to_o think_v of_o be_v of_o it_o while_o it_o remain_v so_o opposite_a to_o that_o which_o be_v true_o apostolical_a i_o conclude_v this_o with_o the_o direction_n which_o our_o church_n give_v to_o preacher_n in_o the_o book_n of_o canon_n 1â—71_n in_o the_o title_n concionatores_fw-la that_o no_o man_n shall_v teach_v the_o people_n any_o thing_n to_o be_v hold_v and_o believe_v by_o they_o religious_o but_o what_o be_v consentaneous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o what_o the_o catholic_n father_n and_o ancient_a bishop_n have_v gather_v out_o of_o that_o very_a doctrine_n this_o be_v our_o rule_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o guide_v ourselves_o which_o be_v set_v we_o on_o purpose_n to_o preserve_v our_o preacher_n from_o broach_v any_o idle_a novel_a or_o popish_a doctrine_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o injunction_n vain_a and_o old_a wife_n opinion_n and_o heresy_n and_o popish_a error_n abhor_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o
our_o church_n for_o a_o certain_a truth_n which_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v by_o many_o of_o our_o writer_n who_o have_v show_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n universal_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o st._n bawl_v 1._o cor._n 4._o 7._o not_o to_o think_v above_o that_o which_o be_v write_v i_o will_v mention_v only_o these_o memorable_a word_n of_o tertullian_n who_o be_v as_o earnest_a a_o advocate_n as_o any_o for_o ritual_a tradition_n but_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o hermogenes_n in_o a_o question_n of_o faith_n whither_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o urge_v he_o in_o this_o manner_n i_o have_v not_o where_o yet_o read_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v out_o of_o a_o subject_a matter_n if_o it_o be_v write_v let_v those_o of_o hermogenes_n his_o shop_n show_v it_o if_o it_o be_v not_o write_v let_v they_o fear_v thâ—â—_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v allot_v to_o such_o â—â—_o add_v or_o take_v away_o the_o very_a same_o answer_n shall_v our_o people_n make_v to_o those_o that_o will_v have_v they_o receive_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o deliver_v to_o they_o by_o this_o true_o apostolical_a church_n wherein_o we_o live_v if_o it_o he_o write_v let_v we_o see_v it_o if_o it_o be_v not_o take_v heed_n how_o you_o add_v to_o the_o undoubted_a word_n of_o god._n we_o receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a to_o salvation_n so_o they_o themselves_o tell_v we_o and_o so_o run_v the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o you_o of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n have_v forsake_v but_o we_o adhere_v unto_o 3_o and_o we_o have_v this_o far_a reason_n so_o to_o do_v because_o if_o part_n of_o god_n word_n have_v be_v write_v and_o part_v unwritten_a we_o can_v but_o believe_v there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o care_n take_v in_o the_o write_a word_n not_o only_o to_o let_v we_o know_v so_o much_o but_o also_o inform_v we_o whither_o we_o shall_v resort_v to_o find_v it_o and_o how_o we_o shall_v know_v it_o if_o it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o we_o to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o notice_n nor_o any_o such_o direction_n leave_v we_o nor_o can_v any_o man_n give_v we_o any_o certain_a rule_n to_o follow_v in_o this_o matter_n but_o only_o this_o to_o examine_v all_o tradition_n by_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o supreme_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o aâ—mit_v only_o such_o as_o be_v conformable_a thereunto_o 4._o for_o which_o we_o have_v still_o this_o far_a reason_n that_o no_o soon_o be_v they_o that_o first_o deliver_v and_o receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n go_v out_o of_o the_o world_n but_o we_o find_v man_n begin_v to_o add_v their_o own_o fancy_n unto_o the_o catholic_n truth_n which_o make_v it_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o keep_v to_o the_o tradition_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n all_o other_o grow_v uncertain_a this_o be_v observe_v by_o hegesippus_n himself_o in_o euseb_n l._n 3._o c._n 32_o that_o the_o church_n remain_v a_o chaste_a virgin_n and_o the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n till_o the_o sacred_a choir_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o next_o generation_n of_o they_o who_o have_v have_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v their_o auditonr_n be_v extinct_a and_o then_o there_o begin_v a_o plain_a conspiracy_n of_o impious_a atheistical_a error_n by_o the_o fraud_n of_o teacher_n who_o deliver_v other_o doctrine_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n saint_n paul_n fear_v even_o in_o his_o own_o life_n time_n about_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 2_o cor_fw-la 1._o 3._o lest_o the_o devil_n like_o a_o wily_a serpent_n shall_v beguile_v they_o and_o corrupt_v their_o mind_n from_o the_o original_a simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n wherein_o they_o be_v first_o instruct_v and_o if_o it_o be_v attempt_v then_o it_o be_v less_o difficult_a and_o therefore_o more_o endeavour_v afterward_o as_o shall_v appear_v anon_o by_o plain_a history_n which_o tell_v how_o several_a person_n pretend_v they_o receive_v this_o and_o that_o from_o a_o apostle_n some_o of_o which_o tradition_n be_v present_o reject_v other_o receive_v and_o afterward_o find_v to_o be_v imposture_n which_o show_v there_o be_v so_o much_o false_a deal_n in_o the_o case_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o for_o man_n to_o know_v what_o be_v true_o apostolical_a in_o those_o day_n if_o it_o come_v to_o they_o this_o way_n only_o and_o therefore_o impossible_a to_o be_v discern_v by_o we_o now_o at_o this_o great_a distance_n of_o time_n from_o the_o apostle_n who_o we_o know_v deliver_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rely_v upon_o mere_a tradition_n without_o scripture_n for_o any_o part_n of_o that_o faith_n when_o we_o see_v what_o cheat_n be_v put_v upon_o man_n by_o that_o mean_n even_o then_o when_o they_o have_v better_a help_n to_o detect_v they_o then_o we_o have_v it_o be_v true_a the_o father_n sometime_o urge_v tradition_n a_o as_o proof_n of_o what_o they_o say_v but_o we_o must_v know_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o present_o communicate_v among_o some_o barbarous_a nation_n and_o there_o be_v some_o heretic_n also_o who_o either_o deny_v the_o scripture_n or_o some_o part_n of_o they_o and_o in_o these_o case_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o appeal_v to_o the_o tradition_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o to_o convince_v they_o by_o the_o doctrine_n teach_v every_o where_n by_o all_o the_o bishop_n but_o that_o mark_v this_o i_o pray_v you_o of_o which_o they_o convince_v they_o by_o this_o argument_n be_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o scripture_n 5._o with_o which_o we_o can_v suffer_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v equal_v in_o authority_n unless_o we_o will_v see_v it_o confirm_v by_o the_o same_o or_o equal_a testimony_n this_o be_v the_o great_a reason_n of_o all_o why_o we_o can_v admit_v any_o unwritten_a tradition_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v because_o we_o can_v find_v any_o truth_n so_o deliver_v to_o we_o as_o those_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o come_v to_o we_o with_o as_o full_a a_o testimony_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v of_o their_o divine_a original_a but_o so_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v now_o obtrude_v on_o we_o by_o the_o romish_a church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n or_o unwritten_a word_n of_o god_n for_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v the_o very_a first_o copy_n and_o authentic_a write_n of_o those_o book_n call_v the_o new_a testament_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n own_o hand_n to_o they_o and_o those_o book_n confirm_v the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o they_o be_v both_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n by_o that_o primitive_a church_n witness_v from_o who_o they_o receive_v they_o who_o careful_o keep_v they_o as_o the_o most_o precious_a treasure_n so_o that_o this_o write_a word_n have_v have_v the_o general_a approbation_n and_o testimony_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o every_o age_n until_o this_o day_n witness_v that_o it_o be_v divine_a and_o it_o have_v be_v the_o constant_a business_n of_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o expound_v this_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o people_n and_o their_o book_n be_v full_a of_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n all_o agree_v in_o substance_n with_o what_o we_o now_o read_v in_o they_o nay_o the_o very_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n such_o as_o celsus_n porphyry_n julian_n never_o question_v but_o these_o be_v the_o write_n of_o which_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o author_n and_o which_o they_o deliver_v beside_o the_o mark_v they_o have_v in_o themselves_o of_o a_o divine_a spirit_n which_o indite_v they_o they_o all_o tend_v to_o breed_v and_o preserve_v in_o man_n a_o sense_n of_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o true_o virtuous_a not_o one_o word_n of_o which_o can_v be_v say_v for_o any_o of_o those_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n pretend_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o god_n word_n for_o we_o have_v no_o testimony_n of_o they_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o do_v the_o primitive_a church_n affirm_v she_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o apostle_n as_o she_o do_v the_o write_a word_n nor_o have_v they_o the_o perpetual_a consent_n and_o general_a approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n ever_o since_o nor_o be_v they_o frequent_o quote_v as_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n be_v upon_o all_o occasion_n by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o do_v we_o find_v they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v constant_o teach_v the_o people_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o notice_n take_v of_o they_o by_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o faith_n who_o assault_n be_v all_o against_o the_o scripture_n in_o short_a they_o be_v
pretend_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o god_n word_n be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o as_o universal_a uncontroulled_a tradition_n as_o the_o scripture_n be_v we_o shall_v receive_v it_o as_o we_o do_v the_o scripture_n but_o it_o appear_v plain_o that_o such_o thing_n be_v at_o first_o but_o private_a opinion_n which_o now_o be_v become_v the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o particular_a church_n who_o will_v impose_v her_o decree_n upon_o we_o under_o the_o venerable_a name_n of_o apostolical_a universal_a tradition_n which_o i_o have_v show_v you_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a cheat_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v so_o easy_a as_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o but_o to_o be_v very_o wary_a and_o afraid_a of_o trust_v the_o tradition_n of_o such_o a_o church_n as_o have_v not_o only_o pervert_v some_o abolish_v other_o and_o pretend_v they_o where_o there_o have_v be_v none_o but_o be_v a_o very_a unfaithful_a preserver_n of_o they_o and_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n where_o there_o be_v some_o and_o last_o warrant_v those_o which_o it_o pretend_v to_o have_v keep_v by_o nothing_o but_o its_o own_o infallibility_n for_o which_o there_o be_v no_o tradition_n but_o much_o against_o it_o even_o in_o the_o original_a tradition_n the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o plain_o suppose_v the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o only_o err_v but_o utter_o fall_v and_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o they_o that_o please_v may_v read_v who_o will_v consult_v the_o eleven_o chapter_n to_o the_o roman_n v._o 20_o 21_o 22._o of_o which_o they_o be_v in_o the_o great_a danger_n because_o they_o proud_o claim_v so_o high_a a_o prerogative_n as_o that_o now_o mention_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o apostolical_a admonition_n in_o that_o place_n be_v not_o high_o mind_v but_o fear_v conclusion_n i_o shall_v end_v this_o discourse_n with_o a_o brief_a admonition_n relate_v to_o our_o christian_a practice_n and_o what_o be_v there_o more_o proper_a or_o more_o seasonable_a than_o this_o while_o we_o reject_v all_o spurious_a tradition_n let_v we_o be_v sure_a to_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o genuine_a and_o true_a let_v we_o hold_v they_o fast_o and_o not_o let_v they_o go_v let_v we_o not_o not_o dispute_v ourselves_o out_o of_o all_o religion_n while_o we_o condemn_v that_o which_o be_v false_a nor_o break_v all_o christian_a discipline_n and_o order_n because_o we_o can_v submit_v to_o all_o humane_a imposition_n in_o plain_a word_n let_v we_o not_o throw_v off_o episcopacy_n together_o with_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o more_o careful_a in_o observe_v the_o divine_a tradition_n deliver_v to_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n because_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o other_o while_o we_o contend_v against_o the_o half_a communion_n let_v we_o make_v a_o conscience_n to_o receive_v the_o whole_a frequent_o it_o look_v like_o faction_n rather_o than_o religion_n to_o be_v earnest_a for_o that_o which_o we_o mean_v not_o to_o use_v in_o like_a manner_n while_o we_o look_v upon_o addition_n to_o the_o scripture_n as_o vain_a let_v we_o not_o neglect_v to_o read_v and_o ponder_v those_o holy_a writing_n when_o we_o reject_v purgatory_n as_o a_o fable_n let_v we_o real_o dread_a hell-fire_n and_o while_o we_o do_v not_o tie_v ourselves_o to_o all_o usage_n that_o have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n let_v we_o be_v carful_a to_o observe_v first_o all_o the_o substantial_a duty_n of_o righteousness_n charity_n sobriety_n and_o godliness_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n and_o secondlie_o all_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o we_o live_v which_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god._n for_o so_o have_v the_o same_o divine_a authority_n deliver_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v obey_v those_o that_o be_v their_o guide_n and_o governor_n submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o authority_n and_o avoid_v all_o contention_n with_o they_o as_o most_o undecent_a in_o itself_o and_o pernicious_a to_o religion_n which_o suffer_v extreme_o when_o neither_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n nor_o ecclesiastical_a custom_n can_v end_v dispute_n about_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n read_v 1_o thess_n 5._o 12._o heb._n 13._o 17._o 1_o cor._n 11._o 16._o and_o read_v such_o place_n as_o you_o ought_v to_o do_v all_o the_o other_o scripture_n till_o your_o heart_n be_v deep_o affect_v with_o they_o for_o be_v admonish_v in_o the_o last_o place_n of_o this_o which_o be_v of_o general_a use_n and_o must_v never_o be_v forget_v because_o we_o shall_v lose_v the_o benefit_n of_o that_o celestial_a doctrine_n which_o be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o if_o we_o do_v not_o strict_o observe_v itâ—_n that_o as_o this_o evangelical_n doctrine_n be_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o so_o we_o must_v be_v deliver_v up_o to_o it_o thus_o st._n paul_n teach_v we_o to_o speak_v in_o 6._o rom._n 17._o where_o he_o thank_v god_n that_o they_o who_o former_o have_v be_v servant_n of_o sin_n do_v now_o obey_v from_o the_o heart_n that_o form_n of_o doctrine_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v deliver_v so_o the_o word_n run_v in_o the_o greek_a as_o the_o margin_n of_o our_o bible_n inform_v you_o cis_fw-la bon_fw-fr paredothnie_fw-fr this_o be_v the_o tradition_n which_o we_o must_v be_v sure_a to_o retain_v and_o hold_v fast_o above_o all_o other_o as_o that_o without_o which_o all_o our_o belief_n will_v be_v ineffectual_a this_o be_v the_o very_a end_n for_o which_o all_o divine_a truth_n be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o that_o we_o may_v be_v deliver_v and_o make_v a_o surrender_n of_o ourselves_o unto_o it_o observe_v the_o force_n of_o the_o apostle_n word_n which_o tell_v we_o first_o that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v compare_v here_o to_o a_o mould_n so_o the_o word_n typos_fw-la form_n may_v be_v translate_v into_o which_o metal_n or_o suchlike_a matter_n be_v cast_v that_o it_o may_v receive_v the_o figure_n and_o shape_n of_o that_o mould_n 2._o now_o he_o compare_v the_o roman_a christian_n to_o such_o ductile_a pliable_a matter_n they_o be_v so_o deliver_v or_o cast_v into_o this_o form_n or_o mould_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o they_o be_v entire_o frame_v and_o fashion_v according_a to_o it_o and_o have_v all_o the_o lineament_n as_o i_o may_v say_v of_o it_o express_v upon_o their_o soul_n 3._o and_o have_v so_o receive_v it_o they_o be_v obedient_a to_o it_o for_o without_o this_o all_o the_o impression_n which_o by_o knowledge_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v upon_o their_o soul_n be_v but_o a_o imperfect_a draught_n of_o what_o be_v intend_v in_o the_o christian_a tradition_n 4._o and_o it_o be_v hearty_a obedience_n sincere_a compliance_n with_o the_o divine_a will_n such_o obedience_n as_o become_v those_o who_o understand_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v a_o great_a deliverance_n and_o liberty_n from_o the_o slavery_n of_o sin_n before_o speak_v of_o into_o the_o happy_a freedom_n of_o the_o service_n of_o god_n 5._o all_o which_o last_o he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n which_o have_v both_o deliver_v to_o they_o that_o doctrine_n and_o draw_v they_o to_o deliver_v up_o themselves_o to_o it_o make_v their_o heart_n soft_a and_o ductile_a to_o be_v cast_v into_o that_o mould_n and_o quicken_v they_o to_o christian_a obedience_n and_o give_v they_o a_o willing_a mind_n to_o obey_v cheerful_o all_o this_o be_v from_o god_n grace_n and_o not_o their_o merit_n and_o therefore_o the_o thanks_o be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o he_o who_o succeed_v and_o bless_v all_o pious_a endeavour_n now_o according_a to_o this_o pattern_n let_v we_o frame_v ourselves_o who_o bless_a be_v god_n have_v a_o form_n of_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o we_o in_o this_o church_n exact_o agreeable_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o lie_v open_a before_o we_o and_o we_o be_v exhort_v not_o only_o to_o look_v into_o they_o but_o we_o feel_v that_o grace_n which_o have_v bring_v they_o to_o we_o clear_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v form_v according_a to_o the_o holy_a doctrine_n therein_o deliver_v by_o the_o delivery_n of_o ourselves_o to_o it_o by_o the_o delivery_n of_o our_o mind_n that_o be_v to_o think_v of_o god_n and_o ourselves_o and_o of_o our_o duty_n in_o every_o point_n just_a as_o this_o instruct_v we_o and_o by_o the_o delivery_n of_o our_o will_n and_o affection_n to_o be_v govern_v and_o regulate_v according_a to_o its_o direction_n and_o when_o we_o have_v consent_v to_o this_o we_o find_v the_o divine_a grace_n represent_v to_o we_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o hearty_a obedience_n to_o what_o we_o know_v and_o believe_v and_o have_v embrace_v as_o the_o very_a truth_n of_o god_n to_o this_o we_o be_v continual_o draw_v
and_o useless_a light_n especial_o the_o ignis_fw-la fatuus_fw-la of_o purgatory_n whicâ—_n serve_v only_o to_o mislead_v man_n out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o so_o lose_v they_o iâ—_n the_o bog_n or_o wood_n of_o perpetual_a error_n which_o teach_v we_o to_o belieuâ—_v quite_o otherwise_o then_o the_o papist_n do_v for_o such_o as_o these_o be_v the_o instruction_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n john_n 5._o 24._o very_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o he_o that_o hear_v my_o word_n and_o believe_v on_o he_o that_o send_v i_o hatâ—_n everlasting_a life_n he_o shall_v not_o come_v into_o condemnation_n but_o be_v passâ—â—_n from_o death_n to_o life_n mat._n 18._o 8._o wherefore_o if_o thy_o hand_n or_o thy_o fâ—â—â—_n offend_v thou_o cut_v they_o off_o and_o cast_v they_o from_o thou_o it_o be_v better_a for_o thou_o to_o enter_v into_o life_n halt_v or_o maim_v rather_o than_o have_v two_o hand_n and_o two_o foot_n to_o be_v cast_v into_o everlasting_a fire_n mat._n 19_o 29._o and_o every_o one_o that_o have_v forsake_v house_n or_o brethren_n or_o sister_n or_o father_n or_o mother_n or_o wife_n or_o child_n or_o land_n for_o my_o name_n sake_n shall_v receive_v a_o hundred_o fold_n and_o shall_v inherit_v everlasting_a life_n mat._n 25._o 46._o and_o these_o shall_v go_v into_o everlasting_a punishment_n but_o the_o righteous_a into_o life_n everlasting_a in_o the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n of_o st._n luk_n gospel_n from_o the_o nineteenth_o to_o the_o one_o and_o thirty_o verse_n we_o read_v how_o the_o rich_a man_n be_v cast_v into_o torment_n and_o the_o poor_a man_n lodge_v in_o abraham_n bosom_n between_o the_o place_n of_o both_o these_o man_n there_o be_v mega_n chasma_fw-la a_o wide_a gulf_n never_o to_o be_v pass_v insomuch_o that_o dives_n do_v despair_v of_o any_o relief_n out_o of_o his_o misery_n when_o the_o gift_n of_o a_o drop_n of_o water_n to_o cool_v his_o tongue_n will_v not_o be_v grant_v he_o if_o we_o can_v assent_v to_o what_o the_o papist_n say_v they_o have_v pave_v a_o large_a causeway_n over_o this_o wide_a gulf_n and_o have_v open_v a_o very_a easy_a passage_n from_o a_o life_n of_o torment_n to_o that_o of_o eternal_a happiness_n for_o by_o virtue_n of_o some_o prayer_n oblation_n and_o indulgence_n they_o have_v make_v the_o way_n broad_a to_o heaven_n and_o narrow_a to_o hell_n a_o man_n that_o have_v money_n in_o his_o pocket_n can_v be_v damn_v and_o a_o camel_n may_v assoon_o pass_v through_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o needle_n as_o a_o poor_a man_n be_v save_v but_o grant_v that_o the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n have_v nothing_o of_o purgatory_n in_o it_o the_o romanist_n will_v tell_v you_o that_o tradition_n will_v defend_v they_o in_o the_o belief_n thereof_o which_o word_n tradition_n they_o be_v wont_v to_o allege_v to_o give_v a_o colour_n to_o most_o of_o their_o present_a innovation_n wherefore_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o be_o to_o show_v how_o they_o be_v mistake_v in_o this_o case_n of_o tradition_n also_o and_o to_o declare_v for_o what_o reason_n the_o fiction_n of_o purgatory_n be_v first_o set_v on_o foot_n the_o tradition_n we_o receive_v as_o good_a and_o authentic_a be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o we_o now_o read_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o i_o have_v prove_v purgatory_n to_o be_v none_o of_o these_o therefore_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n must_v mean_v some_o other_o tradition_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o here_o we_o ought_v to_o observe_v that_o the_o scripture_n in_o this_o case_n aswell_o as_o in_o all_o other_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n therefore_o tradition_n council_n and_o father_n be_v only_o to_o be_v use_v as_o help_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n better_o but_o not_o to_o be_v entertain_v as_o any_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o case_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o apostle_n mind_n if_o i_o or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n then_o that_o which_o we_o have_v deliver_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v for_o this_o reason_n we_o can_v receive_v those_o doctrine_n for_o truth_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n press_v upon_o our_o belief_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n especial_o when_o we_o consider_v with_o what_o stratagem_n of_o force_n and_o fraud_n this_o church_n have_v labour_v to_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o ignorance_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o her_o new_a doctrine_n that_o they_o may_v be_v swallow_v the_o more_o glib_o which_o be_v a_o artifice_n to_o enslave_v mankind_n by_o disable_n they_o either_o to_o see_v or_o know_v what_o she_o be_v a_o do_v whereas_o if_o we_o will_v keep_v up_o the_o honour_n and_o privilege_n of_o humane_a nature_n if_o we_o will_v preserve_v our_o bibles_n from_o be_v sequester_v into_o huckster_n hand_n if_o we_o have_v any_o regard_n to_o god_n pure_a and_o undefiled_a religion_n we_o must_v resolve_v against_o the_o novelty_n of_o popery_n for_o in_o the_o true_a religion_n there_o be_v nothing_o which_o the_o reason_n of_o mankind_n can_v challenge_v wherein_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n may_v not_o have_v so_o good_a a_o account_n as_o to_o receive_v full_a and_o ample_a satisfaction_n and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n i_o do_v not_o understand_v that_o there_o be_v any_o religion_n far_o than_o that_o which_o be_v own_v among_o protestant_n what_o more_o be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o papist_n be_v accommodate_v to_o serve_v some_o byend_n and_o purpose_n for_o this_o reason_n a_o great_a abbot_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o he_o do_v great_o suspect_v his_o religion_n must_v needs_o fail_v be_v not_o build_v upon_o so_o firm_a a_o rock_n as_o be_v suppose_v because_o there_o be_v so_o little_a ground_n for_o many_o tenant_n of_o it_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i_o may_v add_v that_o there_o be_v as_o little_a in_o the_o principal_n of_o god_n creation_n or_o in_o that_o which_o we_o call_v natural_a religion_n if_o this_o be_v so_o i_o wonder_v with_o what_o face_n they_o can_v still_o stand_v up_o for_o purgatory_n or_o imagine_v such_o a_o state_n in_o which_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v for_o a_o time_n shut_v up_o until_o they_o be_v set_v at_o liberty_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n or_o a_o pope_n indulgence_n but_o to_o justify_v themselves_o in_o this_o unpardonable_a abuse_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o tell_v we_o that_o some_o christian_n in_o old_a time_n do_v make_v use_n of_o prayer_n and_o commemoration_n for_o those_o who_o die_v in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n now_o the_o question_n be_v whither_o the_o supplicant_n that_o use_v this_o kind_n of_o devotion_n intend_v by_o these_o mean_n to_o obtain_v a_o pardon_n for_o the_o criminal_n that_o be_v condemn_v to_o this_o prison_n the_o right_a understanding_n of_o this_o custom_n will_v put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o controversy_n and_o who_o can_v better_a inform_v we_o of_o their_o meaning_n than_o they_o themselves_o or_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n with_o they_o among_o who_o may_v be_v reckon_v dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n who_o treat_v particular_o of_o the_o rite_n use_v in_o their_o burial_n of_o the_o dead_a this_o author_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o bishop_n be_v wont_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o congregation_n to_o make_v a_o prayer_n of_o thanksgiving_n unto_o god_n for_o his_o restrain_v the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n over_o mankind_n as_o also_o for_o his_o merciful_a admittance_n of_o sincere_a penitent_n into_o his_o grace_n and_o favour_n and_o far_o pray_v that_o god_n will_v place_v they_o in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n seat_n they_o in_o abraham_n bosom_n where_o now_o they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n here_o they_o may_v be_v receive_v into_o a_o place_n of_o light_n peace_n and_o joy_n everlasting_a this_o be_v the_o end_n of_o their_o prayer_n for_o those_o that_o rest_v in_o the_o lord_n now_o leâ—t_o by_o mistake_v we_o shall_v infer_v from_o hence_o as_o some_o have_v do_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n depart_v this_o life_n be_v not_o yet_o in_o paradise_n but_o remain_v for_o some_o time_n in_o a_o condition_n of_o darkness_n loss_n and_o pain_n there_o to_o be_v prepare_v for_o heaven_n by_o certain_a purgation_n and_o thence_o to_o be_v discharge_v by_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n the_o same_o excellent_a writer_n have_v mention_v only_o two_o division_n of_o the_o dead_a of_o those_o that_o have_v live_v well_o and_o of_o those_o that_o have_v live_v ill_o whereas_o the_o upholder_n of_o purgatory_n have_v lodge_v they_o in_o three_o distinct_a apartment_n but_o the_o primitive_a church_n know_v but_o two_o place_n of_o entertainment_n for_o the_o
the_o meaning_n themselves_o they_o give_v they_o light_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o require_v they_o to_o take_v it_o upon_o trust_n they_o endeavour_v to_o open_v their_o understanding_n that_o they_o may_v themselves_z understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o if_o they_o can_v themselves_o understand_v the_o doctrine_n it_o will_v be_v of_o little_a use_n to_o they_o in_o their_o life_n for_o they_o then_o believe_v in_o general_a that_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a truth_n but_o what_o truth_n it_o be_v or_o for_o what_o end_v it_o be_v necessary_a they_o apprehend_v not_o a_o foolish_a master_n in_o the_o mathematics_n may_v require_v his_o scholar_n to_o take_v it_o upon_o his_o word_n that_o a_o problem_n be_v demonstrate_v but_o a_o wâ—se_n and_o useful_a teacher_n will_v give_v they_o light_v into_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o demonstration_n in_o such_o sort_n that_o they_o themselves_o shall_v at_o last_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v that_o it_o be_v true_o perform_v and_o till_o they_o can_v do_v this_o they_o be_v not_o instruct_v st._n hierom_n relate_v it_o in_o praise_n of_o marcelia_n a_o roman_a lady_n 99_o lady_n s._n hieron_n in_o praef_n ad_fw-la comment_n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la galat_n ut_fw-la sentirem_fw-la i_o non_fw-la tam_fw-la discipulam_fw-la habere_fw-la quam_fw-la judicem_fw-la v._o psal_n â—19_n 99_o that_o she_o will_v not_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o he_o after_o the_o pythagorean_n manner_n or_o upon_o bare_a authority_n she_o will_v with_o such_o care_n examine_v all_o thing_n that_o she_o seem_v to_o he_o not_o so_o much_o his_o scholar_n as_o his_o judge_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v great_a depth_n and_o obscure_a mystery_n in_o the_o holy_a bible_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a faâ—th_n be_v to_o the_o sincere_a and_o industrious_a and_o such_o as_o wait_v on_o god_n in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n sufficient_o plain_a but_o to_o the_o idle_a the_o prejudice_v the_o captious_a light_v itself_o be_v darkness_n the_o romanist_n affright_v with_o this_o pretence_n of_o obscurity_n and_o profoundness_n as_o if_o we_o must_v not_o adventure_v into_o any_o part_n of_o the_o water_n because_o in_o some_o place_n we_o may_v go_v beyond_o our_o depth_n if_o there_o be_v hard_a and_o difficult_a place_n which_o the_o unstable_a wrist_n who_o require_v their_o meanness_n to_o make_v a_o judgement_n of_o that_o for_o which_o they_o may_v perceive_v themselves_o to_o be_v insufficient_a but_o whilst_o st._n peter_n speak_v of_o some_o few_o place_n in_o st._n paul_n writing_n which_o be_v obscure_a he_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n suppose_v many_o other_o to_o be_v plain_a enough_o for_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o unlearned_a and_o if_o they_o be_v evil_a man_n though_o very_o learned_a they_o will_v wrest_v the_o plain_a place_n and_o as_o some_o do_v in_o st._n hieroms_n trahunt_fw-la hieroms_n s._n hieron_n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la paulin._n ad_fw-la sensum_fw-la suum_fw-la incongrua_fw-la aptant_fw-la testimonia_fw-la et_fw-la ad_fw-la voluntatem_fw-la svam_fw-la s_o scripturam_fw-la repugnantem_fw-la trahunt_fw-la day_n they_o will_v draw_v violent_o to_o their_o private_a sense_n a_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v incongruous_o and_o with_o reluctance_n apply_v to_o it_o it_o be_v true_a all_o sect_n of_o christian_n cite_v the_o scripture_n but_o that_o do_v not_o prove_v the_o obscurity_n of_o those_o sacred_a writing_n it_o rather_o show_v the_o partiality_n boldness_n and_o sophistry_n of_o those_o who_o allege_v they_o all_o law_n be_v obscure_a if_o this_o argument_n have_v force_n in_o it_o for_o every_o man_n in_o his_o own_o case_n have_v the_o law_n on_o his_o side_n man_n take_v up_o their_o opinion_n and_o heresy_n from_o other_o reason_n and_o then_o because_o the_o name_n of_o scripture_n be_v venerable_a they_o rake_v into_o the_o several_a book_n of_o it_o and_o they_o bend_v and_o torture_v place_n and_o force_v they_o on_o their_o side_n by_o unnatural_a construction_n so_o do_v the_o socinian_o produce_v all_o nicety_n of_o grammar_n and_o criticism_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n etc._n controversy_n r._n h._n guide_n etc._n etc._n disc_n 4._o p._n 375_o 376_o 377_o 378._o etc._n etc._n use_v it_o as_o a_o argument_n against_o the_o plainness_n of_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o socinian_o cite_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o favour_n of_o their_o heresy_n but_o be_v not_o this_o argument_n two-edged_a and_o will_v it_o not_o cut_v as_o well_o on_o the_o other_o side_n and_o do_v execution_n against_o the_o word_n of_o father_n and_o council_n and_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n itself_o for_o the_o socinian_o those_o especial_o who_o be_v turn_v arian_n since_o petavius_n have_v furnish_v they_o with_o quotation_n will_v cite_v the_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o slichtingius_n a_o mere_a socinian_n etc._n socinian_n v._o confess_v fid_fw-we christ_n ed._n nom_fw-fr eccl._n polon_n etc._n etc._n have_v expound_v every_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n in_o a_o sense_n agreeable_a to_o the_o heresy_n of_o his_o master_n but_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o obscure_a in_o necessary_a matter_n what_o remedy_n will_v be_v administer_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o can_v offer_v to_o we_o any_o ancient_n infallible_a exposition_n what_o the_o ancients_n have_v say_v the_o reform_a general_o understand_v much_o better_a than_o pope_n among_o who_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o can_v scarce_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n in_o latin_n for_o the_o father_n of_o the_o early_a age_n they_o be_v more_o busy_v in_o write_v against_o heresy_n then_o in_o explain_v of_o scripture_n nor_o to_o this_o day_n have_v the_o roman_a church_n give_v any_o authentic_a collection_n of_o exposition_n either_o of_o the_o ancient_n or_o of_o her_o own_o and_o if_o we_o must_v go_v to_o any_o church_n for_o a_o comment_n on_o the_o scripture_n let_v the_o roman_a be_v one_o of_o our_o last_o refuge_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o key_n the_o papalin_n use_v be_v the_o worldly_a polity_n of_o that_o church_n and_o as_o they_o like_v so_o they_o interpret_v have_v not_o they_o govern_v themselves_o by_o this_o art_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o their_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o very_a caâ—â—â—_n law_n itself_o those_o word_n which_o be_v speak_v to_o jeremiah_n expound_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 1570._o rome_n v._o innoc._n 3._o in_o decret_a greg._n l._n 1._o tit_n 33._o c._n 6._o greg._n ep_v 12_o extrav_fw-mi de_fw-fr major_n &_o obed._n 1._o p._n pi._n 5._o in_o bulla_n cont._n r._n eliz._n in_o camd._n annal_n a._n 1570._o i_o have_v set_v thou_o over_o king_n to_o root_v out_o to_o pluck_v up_o and_o to_o destroy_v 10._o destroy_v jerem._n 1._o 10._o the_o donatist_n find_v their_o church_n in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o canticle_n tell_v i_o thou_o who_o my_o soul_n love_v where_o thou_o feed_v where_o thou_o make_v thy_o flock_n to_o rest_v at_o noon_n for_o they_o expound_v this_o as_o it_o 〈◊〉_d they_o best_o of_o the_o flock_n of_o their_o 〈◊〉_d the_o southern_a country_n of_o africa_n such_o exâ—â—unders_n of_o scripture_n be_v those_o popish_a writer_n who_o interpret_v feed_v my_o sheep_n of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o conclude_v that_o a_o pastâ—r_n must_v drive_v away_o wolf_n or_o depose_v prince_n huâ—â—ul_a to_o the_o church_n but_o the_o strain_n of_o such_o metaphorical_a expression_n as_o a_o excellent_a person_n 315._o person_n d._n falkner_n in_o christ_n loy_n p._n 315._o say_v prove_v only_o that_o they_o want_v better_a proof_n and_o by_o a_o like_a way_n of_o interpretation_n from_o the_o same_o text_n it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o all_o christian_n be_v fool_n because_o sheep_n be_v silly_a creature_n no_o exposition_n be_v more_o beside_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o text_n or_o more_o ridiculous_a than_o some_o of_o those_o which_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o those_o who_o compose_v they_o appear_v to_o have_v look_v asquint_o on_o the_o scripture_n for_o whilst_o they_o look_v on_o they_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v look_v another_o way_n i_o will_v instance_n only_o in_o a_o few_o of_o those_o many_o absurd_a exposition_n with_o which_o the_o roman_a breviary_n abound_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n to_o the_o holy_a virgin_n a_o sword_n shall_v go_v through_o thy_o own_o soul_n also_o be_v 175._o be_v domin_n infrâ—_fw-la octau._n nati_n v._o in_o 2._o nocturno_fw-la lect._n 8._o p._n 175._o interpret_v of_o that_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v quick_a and_o powerful_a and_o sharp_a than_o any_o two-edged_a sword_n and_o this_o sense_n be_v design_v as_o a_o evasion_n of_o their_o reason_n who_o from_o that_o text_n conclude_v concern_v the_o bless_a virgin_n
or_o papist_n but_o yet_o hearty_o desire_v to_o do_v good_a to_o they_o both_o but_o there_o be_v a_o more_o mischievous_a suggestion_n than_o this_o that_o the_o design_n of_o such_o paper_n be_v only_o to_o raise_v a_o new_a cry_n and_o noise_n about_o popery_n and_o to_o alarm_n the_o people_n and_o disturb_v the_o government_n with_o new_a fear_n and_o jealousy_n true_o if_o i_o think_v this_o will_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o it_o i_o will_v burn_v my_o paper_n present_o for_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v get_v nothing_o by_o a_o tumultuary_a and_o clamorous_a zeal_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o i_o have_v much_o rather_o suffer_v under_o popery_n then_o contribute_v any_o thing_n towards_o raise_v a_o popular_a fury_n to_o keep_v it_o out_o we_o profess_v ourselves_o as_o irreconcilable_a enemy_n to_o popery_n as_o we_o be_v to_o phanaticism_n and_o desire_v that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v know_v iâ—_n but_o we_o will_v never_o rebel_n nor_o countenance_v any_o rebellion_n against_o our_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o keep_v out_o either_o we_o leave_v such_o principle_n and_o practice_n to_o papist_n and_o fanatic_n but_o when_o we_o find_v our_o people_n assault_v by_o the_o agent_n of_o rome_n and_o do_v not_o think_v ourselves_o secure_a from_o popish_a design_n we_o think_v it_o our_o duty_n to_o give_v they_o the_o best_a instruction_n we_o can_v to_o preserve_v they_o from_o such_o error_n as_o we_o believe_v will_v destroy_v their_o soul_n and_o can_v but_o wonder_n that_o any_o man_n who_o be_v as_o much_o concern_v to_o take_v care_n of_o soul_n as_o we_o be_v shall_v think_v this_o a_o needless_a or_o a_o scandalous_a undertake_n i_o wish_v such_o man_n will_v speak_v out_o and_o tell_v we_o plain_o what_o they_o think_v of_o popery_n themselves_o if_o they_o think_v this_o design_n not_o well_o manage_v by_o those_o who_o undertake_v it_o it_o will_v more_o become_v they_o to_o commend_v the_o design_n and_o do_v it_o better_v themselves_o i_o know_v no_o man_n but_o will_v very_o glad_o be_v excuse_v as_o have_v other_o work_n enough_o to_o employ_v his_o time_n but_o yet_o i_o have_v rather_o spend_v my_o vacant_a minute_n this_o way_n then_o in_o censure_v the_o good_a that_o other_o man_n do_v while_o i_o do_v none_o myself_o the_o word_n of_o the_o paper_n which_o be_v send_v to_o i_o be_v these_o it_o be_v my_o opinion_n that_o the_o infinite_a goodness_n of_o our_o legislator_n have_v leave_v to_o we_o a_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o church_n now_o i_o judge_v this_o church_n must_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o its_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n till_o our_o day_n but_o i_o doubt_v whither_o or_o no_o the_o protestant_a church_n can_v make_v out_o this_o continual_a visible_a succession_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v answer_n that_o christ_n have_v lest_o a_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o ready_o grant_v or_o else_o it_o have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o latter_a clause_n be_v very_o ambiguous_a for_o the_o meaning_n may_v either_o be_v that_o we_o may_v understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o church_n or_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o first_o be_v a_o true_a protestant_a principle_n and_o therefore_o i_o presume_v not_o intend_v by_o this_o objector_n for_o how_o we_o shall_v know_v that_o there_o be_v any_o church_n without_o the_o information_n we_o receive_v by_o the_o scripture_n i_o can_v divine_v and_o yet_o we_o may_v as_o easy_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n as_o we_o can_v know_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n without_o the_o scripture_n for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o mean_n of_o know_v either_o that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n or_o what_o this_o church_n be_v or_o what_o be_v the_o property_n of_o a_o true_a and_o sound_a and_o orthodox_n church_n but_o by_o revelation_n and_o we_o have_v no_o other_o revelation_n of_o this_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o for_o the_o second_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v in_o some_o sense_n very_o true_a in_o some_o sense_n very_o false_a 1._o it_o be_v in_o some_o sense_n true_a and_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o sober_a protestant_n as_o 1._o if_o by_o the_o church_n we_o understand_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o all_o age_n as_o we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n themselves_o hand_v down_o by_o they_o to_o our_o time_n so_o what_o ever_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v universal_o receive_v by_o they_o be_v one_o of_o the_o best_a mean_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o near_o they_o be_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o more_o likely_a they_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o their_o write_n be_v instruct_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o in_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o and_o thus_o we_o have_v a_o certain_a rule_n to_o secure_v we_o from_o all_o dangerous_a error_n in_o expound_v scripture_n for_o the_o great_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v as_o plain_o contain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o first_o father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o as_o unanimous_o assert_v by_o they_o as_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o and_o therefore_o though_o we_o have_v not_o a_o traditionary_a exposition_n of_o every_o particular_a text_n of_o scripture_n yet_o we_o have_v of_o the_o great_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o must_v never_o expound_v scripture_n so_o as_o to_o contradict_v the_o know_a and_o avow_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o this_o course_n the_o church_n of_o england_n take_v she_o receive_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n and_o require_v her_o bishop_n and_o clorgy_n to_o expound_v the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o profess_a doctrine_n of_o those_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o we_o ought_v to_o pay_v great_a deference_n to_o and_o not_o light_o and_o want_v only_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n wherein_o we_o live_v when_o her_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n do_v not_o evident_o and_o notorious_o contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n especial_o of_o the_o first_o and_o best_a age_n of_o it_o for_o it_o do_v not_o become_v private_a man_n to_o oppose_v their_o sentiment_n and_o opinion_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n unless_o in_o such_o plain_a case_n as_o every_o honest_a man_n may_v be_v presume_v a_o very_a competent_a judge_n in_o the_o matter_n and_o no_o church_n nor_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n have_v such_o authority_n that_o we_o must_v renounce_v our_o sense_n and_o deny_v the_o first_o principle_n of_o reason_n to_o follow_v they_o with_o a_o blind_a and_o implicit_a faith_n and_o thus_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o sense_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o mean_n for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o though_o we_o may_v mistake_v the_o sense_n of_o some_o particular_a text_n which_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o even_o infallible_a council_n may_v do_v who_o though_o they_o be_v infallible_a in_o their_o conclusion_n yet_o be_v not_o always_o so_o in_o the_o argument_n or_o medium_n whither_o draw_v from_o scripture_n or_o reason_n whereby_o they_o prove_v they_o yet_o it_o be_v moral_o impossible_a we_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o any_o dangerous_a mistake_n while_o we_o make_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n our_o rule_n and_o in_o other_o matter_n follow_v the_o judgement_n and_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o we_o live_v which_o be_v as_o absolute_o necessary_a as_o peace_n and_o order_n and_o good_a government_n in_o the_o church_n 2._o but_o then_o this_o be_v very_o false_a if_o we_o mean_v that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n of_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n on_o if_o by_o the_o church_n we_o understand_v any_o particular_a church_n as_o i_o suppose_v this_o person_n do_v the_o roman_n catholic_n that_o be_v the_o particular_a universal_a church_n of_o rome_n or_o if_o we_o mean_v the_o church_n of_o the_o present_a age_n or_o by_o mean_n understand_v such_o a_o decretory_a sentence_n as_o must_v determine_v our_o faith_n and_o command_v out_o assent_n that_o we_o must_v seek_v
or_o apostolical_a man_n or_o have_v lose_v the_o memory_n or_o record_n of_o its_o first_o plantation_n may_v yet_o have_v very_o certain_a mean_n of_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o scripture_n itself_o and_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a church_n and_o a_o church_n which_o have_v the_o most_o visible_a uninterrupted_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n may_v be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n that_o she_o may_v be_v very_o corrupt_a and_o erroneous_a herself_o if_o she_o forsake_v the_o apostolical_a tradition_n contain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o expound_v by_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o first_o church_n as_o we_o know_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o infallible_a church_n that_o we_o believe_v she_o to_o be_v the_o most_o corrupt_a church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o thus_o i_o think_v we_o be_v prepare_v to_o venture_v upon_o the_o last_o clause_n of_o this_o paper_n wherein_o the_o whole_a force_n of_o the_o argument_n such_o as_o it_o be_v be_v turn_v upon_o the_o poor_a protestant_a church_n but_o i_o doubt_v say_v the_o author_n of_o this_o paper_n whither_o or_o no_o the_o protestant_a church_n can_v make_v out_o this_o continual_a visible_a succession_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v the_o sting_n of_o which_o argument_n lie_v in_o this_o that_o we_o protestant_n have_v no_o certain_a way_n of_o know_v the_o true_a seâ—nse_n and_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n because_o we_o can_v prove_v the_o continual_a visible_a succession_n of_o our_o church_n from_o christ_n unto_o this_o day_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v to_o go_v over_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v this_o visible_a succession_n and_o receive_v all_o her_o dictate_v as_o infallible_a oracle_n but_o for_o answer_n to_o this_o consider_v 1._o that_o suppose_v the_o protestant_a church_n can_v not_o make_v out_o such_o a_o continual_a visible_a succession_n yet_o we_o may_v understand_v the_o scripture_n very_o well_o without_o it_o and_o need_v not_o go_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o expound_v scripture_n for_o we_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v at_o large_a have_v he_o prove_v that_o we_o have_v be_v no_o church_n for_o want_v of_o a_o visible_a succession_n of_o church_n officer_n or_o that_o our_o religion_n be_v a_o novelty_n which_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o it_o in_o the_o world_n before_o luther_n this_o have_v be_v something_o more_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o to_o pretend_v that_o we_o can_v understand_v the_o scripture_n for_o want_v of_o a_o visible_a succession_n be_v such_o a_o loose_a and_o inconsequent_a way_n of_o reason_v as_o a_o poor_a fallible_a protestant_n will_v be_v ashamed_a of_o 2._o but_o pray_v why_o can_v the_o protestant_n church_n of_o england_n prove_v she_o continual_a visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n till_o this_o day_n as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n here_o be_v a_o christian_a church_n plant_v in_o this_o nation_n as_o very_o good_a historian_n say_v as_o early_o as_o at_o rome_n and_o it_o have_v continue_v here_o ever_o since_o to_o this_o day_n when_o austin_n the_o monk_n come_v over_o to_o england_n he_o find_v here_o a_o company_n of_o resolute_a british_a bishop_n and_o monk_n who_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o the_o usurpation_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o english_a and_o british_a church_n under_o several_a change_n and_o alteration_n have_v continue_v to_o this_o day_n with_o a_o visible_a succession_n of_o christian_a bishop_n and_o what_o better_a succession_n can_v rome_n show_v than_o this_o i_o suppose_v no_o roman_a catholic_n will_v disow_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n till_o the_o reformation_n and_o i_o pray_v how_o come_v we_o to_o lose_v our_o succession_n then_o do_v the_o reformation_n of_o those_o abuse_n and_o corruption_n which_o have_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n unchurch_n we_o just_o as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n cease_v to_o be_v the_o same_o man_n when_o he_o be_v cure_v of_o some_o mortal_a disease_n do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o england_n consist_v of_o the_o same_o person_n before_o the_o reformation_n and_o after_o a_o great_a many_o indeed_o disow_v the_o reformation_n but_o be_v not_o all_o those_o person_n who_o be_v so_o active_a and_o zealous_a in_o the_o reformation_n former_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o do_v they_o lose_v their_o succession_n too_o when_o they_o become_v reformer_n when_o a_o church_n consist_v of_o the_o same_o bishop_n priest_n and_o people_n which_o she_o have_v before_o though_o she_o have_v not_o all_o the_o same_o that_o she_o have_v when_o she_o retain_v the_o same_o ancient_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a faith_n which_o she_o do_v before_o only_o renounce_v some_o error_n and_o innovation_n which_o she_o own_v before_o how_o do_v this_o forfeit_a her_o succession_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o very_a same_o church_n now_o since_o the_o reformation_n which_o she_o be_v before_o and_o therefore_o have_v the_o very_a same_o succession_n though_o not_o the_o same_o error_n to_o this_o day_n that_o ever_o she_o have_v and_o that_o i_o think_v be_v as_o good_a a_o succession_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v there_o be_v but_o two_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o case_n of_o succession_n either_o a_o succession_n of_o church_n officer_n or_o a_o succession_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o as_o for_o a_o succession_n of_o church_n officer_n we_o have_v the_o same_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v those_o english_a bishop_n who_o embrace_v the_o reformation_n receive_v their_o order_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o they_o have_v as_o good_a order_n as_o any_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o these_o be_v the_o person_n who_o consecrate_a other_o bishop_n and_o so_o in_o succession_n to_o this_o day_n for_o as_o for_o the_o story_n of_o the_o nagshead_n ordination_n that_o be_v so_o transparent_a a_o forgery_n invent_v many_o year_n after_o to_o reproach_n the_o reformation_n that_o i_o presume_v no_o sober_a roman_a catholic_n will_v insist_v on_o it_o but_o we_o be_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n and_o this_o forfeit_v our_o order_n and_o our_o succession_n together_o but_o 1._o this_o charge_n ought_v first_o to_o be_v prove_v against_o we_o that_o we_o be_v heretic_n and_o schismatic_n we_o deny_v and_o abhor_v both_o the_o name_n and_o thing_n and_o if_o we_o be_v not_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n as_o we_o be_v sure_o we_o be_v not_o and_z as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v never_o prove_v we_o to_o be_v then_o according_a to_o their_o own_o confession_n our_o order_n must_v be_v good_a 2._o however_o be_v we_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n or_o what_o ever_o they_o please_v to_o call_v we_o how_o do_v this_o destroy_v our_o order_n and_o succession_n the_o catholic_n church_n will_v not_o allow_v in_o former_a age_n that_o heresy_n or_o schism_n destroy_v the_o validity_n of_o order_n st._n i_o dispute_v against_o this_o at_o large_a in_o his_o book_n contra_fw-la luciferianos_fw-la and_o st._n austin_n allow_v the_o donatists_n bishop_n to_o have_v valid_a order_n though_o they_o be_v schismatic_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o sacrament_n administer_v by_o they_o be_v valid_a and_o indeed_o if_o heresy_n will_v destroy_v order_n and_o succession_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v be_v as_o much_o to_o seek_v for_o their_o order_n and_o succession_n as_o we_o be_v which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n have_v have_v several_a heretical_a pope_n and_o no_o body_n know_v how_o many_o bishop_n ordain_v by_o they_o 2._o as_o for_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v as_o considerable_a to_o the_o full_a as_o succession_n of_o order_n the_o great_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v not_o only_o plain_o contain_v in_o scripture_n but_o have_v be_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o through_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n by_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o in_o her_o great_a degeneracy_n do_v own_o all_o that_o we_o do_v in_o pure_a matter_n of_o faith_n when_o we_o reform_v the_o church_n we_o do_v not_o make_v a_o new_a religion_n but_o only_o separate_v the_o old_a faith_n from_o new_a and_o corrupt_a addition_n and_o therefore_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o we_o be_v not_o that_o we_o believe_v any_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v but_o that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v all_o that_o they_o will_v have_v we_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v true_o primitive_a and_o catholic_n teach_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n own_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o
power_n or_o design_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n it_o do_v prevail_v in_o a_o sly_a and_o silent_a manner_n interest_n have_v put_v out_o their_o eye_n this_o kingdom_n come_v not_o with_o observation_n and_o the_o approach_n of_o the_o enemy_n in_o the_o night_n of_o ignorance_n viz._n the_o darkness_n that_o can_v be_v feel_v of_o the_o nine_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n when_o all_o good_a learning_n and_o manner_n too_o be_v fast_o asleep_a the_o time_n when_o many_o of_o the_o new_a device_n of_o rome_n be_v hammer_v out_o and_o the_o noise_n not_o hear_v be_v not_o discover_v till_o they_o have_v take_v possession_n and_o then_o by_o virtue_n of_o power_n and_o great_a name_n defend_v their_o title_n and_o their_o own_o writer_n confess_v that_o many_o of_o the_o great_a guardian_n of_o faith_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v very_o vicious_a and_o illiterate_a person_n who_o vice_n and_o ignorance_n keep_v they_o nod_v while_o the_o little_a theives_n the_o notion_n and_o speculation_n of_o man_n of_o wit_n and_o interest_n set_v open_v the_o church_n door_n for_o the_o great_a error_n to_o come_v crowd_v in_o our_o saviour_n confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o when_o he_o compare_v his_o church_n to_o a_o field_n which_o have_v be_v sow_o by_o he_o and_o his_o apostle_n with_o very_o good_a seed_n wheat_n or_o some_o other_o grain_n but_o while_o man_n steep_v when_o christian_n be_v grow_v wicked_a and_o careless_a ignorant_a or_o factious_a come_v the_o enemy_n and_o scatter_v the_o tare_n and_o a_o new_a harvest_n of_o weed_n heretical_a doctrine_n superstitious_a practice_n foppish_a and_o fantastic_a 25._o mat._n 13._o 24_o 25._o rite_n overran_a and_o choke_v the_o pure_a grain_n and_o the_o apostle_n tell_v his_o disciple_n that_o man_n of_o dangerous_a principle_n abuse_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n and_o despise_a dominion_n and_o deny_v christ_n that_o buy_v they_o have_v creep_v in_o unaware_o be_v well_o disguise_v with_o fine_a name_n and_o pretence_n 4._o judas_n 4._o while_o good_a man_n be_v careless_a and_o steep_v and_o when_o most_o begin_v to_o broach_v nâ—w_a error_n and_o spread_v their_o invention_n for_o mighty_a truth_n they_o do_v it_o with_o all_o the_o skill_n and_o artifice_n that_o so_o bad_a a_o design_n can_v possible_o require_v error_n and_o innovation_n necessary_o call_v for_o the_o utmost_a cunning_n and_o slyness_n to_o its_o aid_n and_o assistance_n religion_n therefore_o may_v easy_o suffer_v a_o considerable_a change_n yet_o good_a man_n know_v not_o how_o neither_o the_o time_n nor_o author_n of_o it_o it_o be_v therefore_o only_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o we_o to_o know_v that_o whensoever_o and_o howsoever_o these_o error_n in_o the_o church_n first_o spring_v up_o that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o primitive_a faith_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v amend_v and_o weed_v up_o notwithstanding_o the_o common_a question_n where_o be_v our_o harvest_n of_o wheat_n before_o the_o weeder_n our_o reformer_n come_v for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n find_v old_a christianity_n strange_o overgrow_v with_o the_o new_a doctrine_n and_o creed_n of_o rome_n contrary_a to_o the_o office_n of_o christ_n the_o design_n of_o his_o undertake_n for_o mankind_n and_o the_o true_a spirit_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o become_v a_o duty_n as_o much_o as_o they_o love_v their_o soul_n and_o will_v be_v true_a and_o loyal_a unto_o christ_n to_o shake_v off_o these_o new_a and_o sinful_a imposition_n and_o restore_v true_a and_o primitive_a christianity_n have_v our_o difference_n with_o rome_n consist_v only_o in_o thing_n less_o fit_a and_o proper_a use_v by_o they_o in_o their_o religious_a office_n or_o in_o ritual_n or_o gesture_n not_o so_o decent_a they_o may_v have_v have_v some_o pretence_n to_o roar_v against_o we_o for_o break_v off_o communion_n with_o she_o but_o when_o they_o plough_v up_o the_o very_a foundation_n as_o one_o of_o her_o pagan_a captain_n do_v the_o wall_n of_o jerusalem_n temple_n and_o lay_v all_o waste_n before_o they_o their_o new_a addition_n eat_v out_o the_o very_a heart_n of_o old_a religion_n to_o thunder_v out_o damnation_n against_o we_o because_o we_o renounce_v her_o communion_n in_o this_o be_v to_o add_v uncharitableness_n and_o other_o gross_a vice_n to_o their_o former_a sin_n as_o though_o they_o can_v not_o preserve_v christianity_n but_o by_o deface_v of_o it_o more_o our_o prince_n be_v constitute_v by_o god_n a_o nurse_n father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o our_o bishop_n in_o their_o episcopal_a power_n be_v coordinate_a with_o he_o of_o rome_n or_o any_o other_o in_o the_o christian_a world_n aught_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o damnation_n and_o do_v according_o reform_v the_o romish_a corruption_n which_o have_v taint_v the_o vital_n of_o christianity_n a_o indispensable_a duty_n it_o be_v to_o preserve_v the_o primitive_a faith_n like_o a_o chaste_a virgin_n and_o not_o to_o suffer_v it_o to_o be_v 2._o 2_o cor._n 11._o 2._o long_o prostitute_v to_o the_o design_n and_o passion_n of_o man_n by_o a_o solemn_a vow_n and_o our_o soul_n be_v at_o stake_n we_o have_v engage_v to_o preserve_v it_o pure_a &_o undefiled_a &_o therefore_o with_o all_o just_a and_o proper_a way_n and_o method_n we_o be_v bind_v earnest_o to_o contend_v for_o it_o in_o duty_n therefore_o to_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n command_v at_o such_o a_o time_n we_o begin_v our_o reformation_n but_o wish_v that_o it_o have_v be_v promote_v and_o complete_v many_o year_n before_o though_o the_o same_o question_n will_v have_v be_v as_o fit_o ask_v then_o or_o any_o other_o time_n except_o they_o think_v that_o error_n must_v be_v immortal_a and_o the_o gate_n of_o heaven_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o they_o the_o goodness_n and_o wisdom_n of_o our_o reformation_n will_v be_v ready_o acknowledge_v and_o imitate_v do_v not_o fame_n and_o ambition_n power_n and_o secular_a interest_n infect_v the_o eye_n and_o change_v the_o natural_a shape_n and_o colour_n of_o thing_n and_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n the_o cause_n of_o rome_n want_v strength_n when_o such_o a_o trifle_a only_o popular_a objection_n against_o our_o reformation_n be_v make_v so_o powerful_a to_o preserve_v their_o disciple_n in_o their_o communion_n and_o amuse_v our_o own_o and_o we_o need_v say_v no_o more_o against_o it_o but_o this_o and_o it_o be_v no_o roman_a uncharitableness_n and_o rigour_n that_o if_o rome_n notwithstanding_o all_o the_o clear_a evidence_n against_o her_o new_a and_o upstart_a opinion_n shall_v obstinate_o defend_v they_o and_o contemn_v a_o wise_a and_o pious_a reformation_n let_v she_o suffer_v the_o just_a punishment_n of_o her_o wilful_a error_n he_o that_o will_v prefer_v a_o old_a disease_n before_o a_o new_a cure_n let_v he_o be_v for_o ever_o sick_a for_o we_o have_v heal_v babylon_n and_o she_o be_v not_o heal_v finis_fw-la a_o discourse_n about_o tradition_n show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o it_o and_o what_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o what_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v the_o three_o edition_n edinburgh_n print_v by_o j._n reid_n 1686._o a_o discourse_n about_o tradition_n a_o obligation_n be_v lay_v upon_o we_o at_o our_o baptism_n to_o believe_v and_o to_o do_v the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n reveal_v unto_o we_o by_o christ_n jesus_n it_o concern_v every_o one_o that_o will_v be_v save_v to_o inquire_v where_o that_o whole_a entire_a will_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v find_v where_o he_o may_v so_o certain_o meet_v with_o it_o and_o be_v so_o inform_v about_o it_o that_o he_o may_v rest_v satisfy_v he_o have_v it_o all_o and_o there_o will_v be_v no_o difficulty_n in_o this_o matter_n have_v not_o the_o worldly_a interest_n of_o some_o man_n raise_v controversy_n about_o it_o and_o make_v that_o intricate_a and_o perplex_a which_o in_o itself_o be_v easy_a and_o plain_a for_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n at_o baptism_n and_o of_o that_o alone_a as_o a_o summary_n of_o the_o faith_n who_o sincere_a profession_n entitle_v we_o to_o the_o grace_n there_o confer_v warrant_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o its_o vi_o article_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o this_o strike_v off_o so_o many_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o have_v any_o countenance_n there_o that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o say_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o
faith_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v not_o teach_v nor_o any_o thing_n at_o all_o whereby_o the_o unskilful_a multitude_n may_v be_v inflaâ—ed_v either_o to_o the_o study_n of_o novelty_n or_o to_o contention_n vi_o but_o though_o nothing_o may_v be_v teach_v as_o a_o piece_n of_o religion_n which_o have_v not_o the_o forename_a original_a yet_o i_o must_v add_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v universal_o believe_v and_o not_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n though_o not_o write_v at_o all_o there_o nor_o to_o be_v prove_v from_o thence_o we_o do_v receive_v as_o pious_a opinion_n for_o instance_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n our_o saviour_n which_o be_v so_o likely_a a_o thing_n and_o so_o universal_o receive_v that_o i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o we_o shall_v not_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o genuine_a apostolical_a tradition_n vii_o i_o have_v but_o one_o thing_n more_o to_o add_v which_o be_v that_o we_o allow_v also_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n rite_n and_o ceremony_n only_o we_o do_v not_o take_v they_o to_o be_v part_n of_o god_n worship_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o appoint_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o believe_v they_o may_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o same_o or_o the_o like_a authority_n with_o that_o which_o ordain_v they_o so_o our_o church_n have_v excellent_o and_o full_o resolve_v we_o concern_v such_o matter_n in_o the_o xxxiv_o article_n of_o religion_n where_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n assert_v concern_v such_o tradition_n as_o these_o first_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o tradition_n and_o ceremony_n they_o be_v the_o very_a first_o word_n of_o the_o article_n be_v in_o all_o place_n one_o or_o utter_o alike_o for_o at_o all_o time_n they_o have_v be_v divers_a and_o may_v be_v change_v according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o country_n time_n and_o man_n manner_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v ordain_v against_o god_n word_n but_o then_o to_o prevent_v all_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n that_o man_n may_v make_v in_o the_o church_n by_o follow_v their_o own_o private_a fancy_n and_o humour_n the_o next_o thing_n which_o be_v decree_v be_v this_o second_o that_o whosoever_o through_o his_o own_o private_a judgement_n willing_o and_o purpose_o do_v open_o break_v the_o tradition_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o be_v ordain_v and_o approve_v by_o common_a authority_n aught_o to_o be_v rebuke_v open_o that_o other_o may_v fear_v to_o do_v the_o like_a as_o he_o that_o offend_v against_o the_o common_a order_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hurt_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o wound_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o weak_a brethren_n last_o it_o be_v there_o declare_v that_o every_o particular_a or_o national_a church_n have_v authority_n to_o ordain_v change_n and_o abolish_v ceremony_n or_o rite_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v only_o by_o man_n authority_n so_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o edify_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v what_o we_o believe_v concern_v tradition_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n viii_o as_o for_o what_o be_v deliver_v in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n or_o order_n by_o any_o private_a doctor_n in_o the_o church_n or_o by_o any_o particular_a church_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v to_o be_v more_o than_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o that_o man_n or_o the_o particular_a decree_n of_o that_o church_n and_o can_v have_v no_o more_o authority_n than_o they_o have_v that_o be_v can_v oblige_v all_o christian_n unless_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n now_o such_o be_v the_o tradition_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v impose_v upon_o we_o and_o impose_v upon_o we_o after_o a_o strange_a fashion_n as_o you_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n unto_o which_o i_o shall_v proceed_v present_o when_o i_o have_v leave_v with_o you_o this_o brief_a reflection_n on_o what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o this_o first_o part._n our_o people_n may_v hereby_o be_v admonish_v not_o to_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o abuse_v by_o word_n and_o empty_a name_n without_o their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n nothing_o be_v more_o common_a than_o this_o especial_o in_o the_o business_n of_o tradition_n about_o which_o a_o great_a stir_n be_v raise_v and_o it_o be_v common_o give_v out_o that_o we_o refuse_v all_o tradition_n than_o which_o nothing_o be_v more_o false_a for_o we_o refuse_v none_o true_o so_o call_v that_o be_v doctrine_n deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n no_o we_o refuse_v nothing_o at_o all_o because_o it_o be_v unwritten_a but_o mere_o because_o we_o be_v not_o sure_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o that_o authority_n to_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o submit_v whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n we_o receive_v as_o the_o very_a word_n of_o god_n which_o we_o think_v be_v sufficient_o declare_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o if_o any_o can_v certain_o prove_v by_o any_o authority_n equal_a to_o that_o which_o bring_v the_o scripture_n to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o deliver_v by_o they_o we_o receive_v that_o also_o the_o controversy_n will_v soon_o be_v at_o a_o end_n for_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o embrace_v it_o when_o any_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v produce_v nay_o we_o have_v that_o reverence_n for_o those_o who_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n that_o what_o they_o have_v unanimous_o deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o doubtful_a place_n we_o receive_v it_o and_o seek_v no_o far_o there_o be_v no_o dispute_n whither_o or_o no_o we_o shall_v entertain_v it_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n also_o we_o submit_v in_o matter_n of_o decency_n and_o order_n yea_o and_o acquiesce_v in_o its_o authority_n when_o it_o determine_v doubtful_a opinion_n but_o we_o can_v receive_v that_o as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o know_v be_v but_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n nor_o keep_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o matter_n of_o decency_n so_o unalterable_o as_o never_o to_o vary_v from_o they_o because_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o intend_v they_o to_o be_v of_o everlasting_a obligation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o change_n that_o have_v be_v make_v in_o several_a time_n and_o place_n even_o in_o some_o thing_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v but_o custom_n suit_v to_o those_o age_n and_o country_n in_o short_a tradition_n we_o do_v receive_v but_o not_o all_o that_o be_v call_v by_o that_o name_n those_o which_o have_v sufficient_a authority_n but_o not_o those_o which_o be_v impose_v upon_o we_o by_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o one_o particular_a church_n assume_v a_o power_n oâ—er_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o the_o second_o part._n part_n ii_o what_o tradition_n we_o do_v not_o receive_v and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v any_o tradition_n which_o contain_v another_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o can_v be_v prove_v from_o thence_o in_o this_o consist_v the_o main_a difference_n between_o we_o and_o they_o of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n who_o affirm_v that_o divine_a truth_n which_o we_o be_v all_o bind_v to_o receive_v to_o be_v partly_o write_v partly_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n without_o write_v which_o be_v not_o only_o the_o affirmation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o deliver_v in_o more_o express_a term_n in_o the_o bresace_n to_o the_o roman_a catechism_n draw_v up_o by_o their_o order_n where_o we_o find_v these_o word_n towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o it_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o faithful_a be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o word_n of_o god_n be_v distribute_v into_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n this_o be_v a_o full_a and_o plain_a declaration_n of_o their_o mind_n with_o which_o we_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v for_o divers_a unanswerable_a reason_n 1._o not_o only_o because_o the_o scripture_n testify_v to_o their_o own_o perfection_n which_o they_o assirm_v to_o be_v so_o great_a as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o complete_a the_o divine_a man_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o point_n of_o heavenly_a wisdom_n 2_o tim._n 3._o 15._o 16._o 17._o but_o 2._o because_o the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n even_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n ancient_o be_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n we_o may_v find_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v and_o believe_v to_o salvation_n i_o must_v not_o fill_v up_o this_o paper_n with_o authority_n to_o this_o purpose_n but_o we_o avow_v this_o unto_o the_o people_n of_o
so_o far_o from_o have_v any_o true_a authority_n that_o sergeant_a testimony_n and_o forge_a write_n have_v be_v their_o great_a supporter_n beside_o the_o plain_a drist_n of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o to_o make_v all_o man_n better_o but_o to_o make_v same_o rich_a and_o the_o manifest_a danger_n man_n be_v in_o by_o many_o of_o they_o to_o be_v draw_v away_o from_o god_n to_o put_v their_o trust_n and_o confidence_n in_o creature_n as_o may_v be_v show_v if_o this_o paper_n will_v contain_v it_o in_o their_o doctrine_n of_o papal_a supremacy_n purgatory_n invocation_n of_o saint_n image_n worship_n and_o diverse_a other_o conceren_v which_o we_o say_v as_o saint_n cyprian_n do_v to_o pompeius_n about_o another_o maâ—ter_n if_o it_o be_v command_v in_o the_o gospel_n or_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o in_o their_o act_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v baptize_v who_o return_n from_o any_o heresy_n but_o only_o be_v receive_v by_o imposition_n of_o hanâ—s_n let_v this_o divine_a and_o holy_a tradition_n be_v observe_v the_o same_o say_v we_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o gosple_n in_o the_o epistle_n in_o the_o act_n concern_v invocation_n of_o saint_n concern_v the_o pray_a soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n etc._n etc._n let_v that_o divine_a that_o holy_a tradition_n be_v observe_v but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o there_o what_o obstinacy_n be_v this_o as_o it_o follow_v a_o little_a after_o in_o that_o epist_n l._n 24._o what_o presumption_n to_o prefer_v human_a tradition_n before_o the_o divine_a disposition_n or_o ordinance_n a_o great_a deal_n more_o there_o be_v in_o that_o place_n and_o in_o other_o of_o that_o holy_a martyr_n to_o bring_v all_o to_o the_o source_n the_o root_n the_o original_n of_o the_o divine_a tradition_n for_o then_o human_a error_n cease_v which_o original_a tradition_n he_o affirm_v to_o be_v what_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o deliver_v to_o we_o the_o whole_a will_n of_o god_n concern_v we_o we_o look_v after_o no_o other_o tradition_n but_o what_o explain_v and_o confirm_v and_o be_v consonant_a to_o this_o for_o we_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o the_o scripture_n &_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o true_a tradition_n be_v but_o two_o several_a wave_n of_o bring_v we_o acquaint_v with_o the_o same_o christian_a truth_n not_o with_o different_a part_n of_o that_o truth_n and_o so_o i_o have_v do_v with_o the_o first_o thing_n the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v this_o we_o do_v not_o receive_v any_o tradition_n or_o doctrine_n to_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o some_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o doctrine_n they_o of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n with_o the_o scripture_n viz._n god_n and_o therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o same_o pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n but_o can_v tell_v we_o where_o we_o may_v find_v they_o how_o we_o shall_v discern_v true_a from_o false_a nor_o give_v we_o any_o assurance_n of_o their_o truth_n but_o we_o must_v take_v they_o pure_o upon_o their_o word_n now_o how_o little_a reason_n we_o have_v to_o trust_v to_o that_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o have_v to_o add_v which_o be_v this_o 11._o that_o we_o dare_v not_o receive_v any_o thing_n whatsoever_o mere_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o not_o that_o divine_a that_o holy_a tradition_n before_o speak_v of_o viz._n the_o scripture_n which_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v only_o upon_o their_o testimony_n both_o because_o they_o be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o not_o the_o sole_a keeper_n of_o divine_a truth_n and_o they_o be_v a_o corrupt_a part_n who_o have_v not_o approve_v themselves_o faithful_a in_o the_o keep_n what_o be_v commit_v to_o they_o let_v our_o people_n diligent_o mark_v this_o that_o tradition_n never_o be_v nor_o be_v now_o only_o in_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v wide_o different_a the_o tradition_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o of_o the_o great_a and_o best_a part_n of_o it_o and_o the_o tradition_n of_o one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o least_o part_n of_o it_o and_o the_o worst_a part_n also_o and_o most_o deprave_a what_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n i_o have_v show_v before_o we_o reverent_o receive_v but_o we_o can_v take_v that_o for_o current_a tradition_n which_o be_v warrant_v only_o by_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o we_o give_v very_o little_a credit_n to_o what_o be_v warrant_v only_o by_o that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o be_v roman_a because_o 1._o first_o this_o church_n have_v not_o preserve_v so_o careful_o as_o other_o church_n have_v do_v the_o first_o and_o orginal_a tradition_n which_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v shameful_o corrupt_v every_o one_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o latin_a vulgar_a edition_n of_o the_o bible_n which_o they_o of_o that_o church_n prefer_v before_o the_o original_a none_o of_o which_o they_o preserve_v heretofore_o from_o manifest_a depravation_n nor_o have_v be_v able_a since_o they_o be_v tell_v of_o the_o fault_n to_o purge_v away_o so_o as_o to_o canonize_v any_o edition_n without_o permit_v great_a number_n in_o their_o new_a and_o most_o approve_a bibles_n isidore_n clarius_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o edition_n complain_v that_o he_o find_v these_o holy_a write_n deface_v with_o innumerable_a error_n eight_o thousand_o of_o which_o that_o he_o think_v most_o material_a he_o say_v he_o amend_v and_o yet_o leave_v he_o know_v not_o how_o many_o lesser_a one_o untouched_a after_o which_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v vouch_v this_o vulgar_a latin_a edition_n for_o the_o only_a authentic_a pope_n sixtus_n the_o five_o publish_v out_o of_o the_o several_a copy_n that_o be_v abroad_o one_o which_o he_o straight_o charge_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o the_o only_a true_a vulgar_a from_o which_o none_o shall_v dare_v to_o vary_v in_o a_o tittle_n and_o yet_o two_o year_n be_v scarce_o pass_v before_o clement_n the_o eight_o find_v many_o defect_n and_o corruption_n still_o remain_v in_o that_o edition_n and_o therefore_o publish_v another_o with_o the_o very_a same_o charge_n that_o none_o else_o shall_v be_v receive_v which_o evident_o show_v they_o have_v suffer_v the_o holy_a book_n to_o be_v so_o foul_o abuse_v that_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o amend_v the_o error_n that_o be_v creep_v into_o they_o nor_o can_v tell_v which_o be_v the_o true_a bible_n for_o these_o two_o bibles_n thus_o equal_o authorize_v as_o the_o only_a authentic_a one_o abound_v not_o only_o with_o manifest_a diversity_n but_o with_o contradiction_n or_o contrariety_n one_o to_o the_o other_o whereby_o all_o romanist_n be_v reduce_v to_o this_o miserable_a necessity_n either_o to_o make_v use_n of_o no_o bible_n at_o all_o or_o to_o fall_v under_o the_o curse_n of_o sixtus_n if_o he_o make_v use_v of_o that_o of_o clement_n or_o the_o curse_n of_o clement_n if_o he_o use_v the_o bible_n of_o sixtus_n for_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o enjoin_v with_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o edition_n and_o with_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o curse_n upon_o they_o who_o disobey_v the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o and_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o obey_v both_o this_o may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o demonstrate_v how_o unfaithful_a that_o church_n have_v be_v in_o the_o weighty_a concern_v whereby_o all_o the_o member_n of_o be_v plunge_v beyond_o all_o power_n of_o redemption_n into_o a_o dismal_a necessity_n either_o of_o lay_v a_o side_n the_o scripture_n or_o of_o offend_v against_o the_o sacred_a decree_n as_o they_o account_v they_o of_o one_o or_o other_o of_o the_o head_n of_o their_o church_n which_o some_o take_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o be_v accurse_v of_o they_o 2_o but_o for_o every_o one_o be_v full_a satisfaction_n it_o may_v be_v fit_a far_o to_o represent_v how_o negligent_a they_o have_v be_v in_o preserve_v other_o tradition_n which_o be_v certain_o once_o in_o the_o church_n but_o now_o utter_o lose_v there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o first_o christian_n the_o meaning_n of_o those_o hard_a place_n which_o we_o find_v in_o their_o and_o other_o holy_a write_n but_o who_o can_v tell_v we_o where_o to_o find_v certain_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o they_o and_o therefore_o where_o be_v the_o fidelity_n of_o this_o church_n which_o boast_v so_o much_o to_o be_v the_o keeper_n of_o sacred_a tradition_n for_o nothing_o be_v more_o desirable_a than_o these_o apostolical_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o useful_a and_o yet_o we_o have_v no_o hope_n to_o meet_v with_o they_o
from_o what_o have_v be_v now_o say_v that_o there_o be_v so_o little_a credit_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n only_o we_o can_v receive_v those_o doctrine_n of_o truth_n which_o that_o church_n now_o press_v upon_o our_o belief_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n for_o instance_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o monarch_n or_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a visible_a church_n that_o all_o scripture_n must_v be_v expound_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o church_n that_o there_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o seven_o sacrament_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o institute_v by_o our_o bless_a lord_n himself_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o there_o be_v a_o proper_a and_o propiciatory_a sacrifice_n offer_v in_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a the_o same_o that_o christ_n offer_v on_o the_o cross_n in_o short_a the_o half_a communion_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o new_a faith_n in_o the_o creed_n publish_v by_o pope_n pius_n iu._n which_o be_v tradition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n alone_o not_o of_o the_o universal_a and_o rely_v sole_o upon_o their_o own_o authority_n and_o therefore_o we_o refuse_v they_o and_o in_o our_o dispute_n about_o tradition_n we_o mean_v these_o thing_n which_o we_o reject_v because_o they_o have_v no_o foundation_n either_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o in_o universal_a tradition_n but_o depend_v as_o i_o say_v upon_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n which_o witness_n in_o its_o own_o behalf_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v to_o make_v the_o better_a show_n all_o resolve_n at_o last_o into_o that_o as_o i_o intimate_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o discourse_n scripture_n and_o tradition_n can_v do_v nothing_o at_o all_o for_o they_o without_o their_o church_n definition_n though_o their_o whole_a infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n seem_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o three_o yet_o in_o truth_n the_o last_o of_o these_o alone_a the_o church_n definition_n be_v the_o whole_a rule_n and_o the_o very_a bottom_n upon_o which_o their_o faith_n stand_v for_o what_o be_v tradition_n be_v no_o more_o apparent_a than_o what_o be_v scripture_n according_a to_o their_o principle_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n which_o pretend_v a_o unlimited_a power_n to_o supply_v the_o defect_n even_o of_o tradition_n itself_o in_o short_a as_o tradition_n among_o they_o be_v take_v in_o to_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o scripture_n so_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n be_v take_v in_o to_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o tradition_n but_o this_o authority_n undermine_v they_o both_o because_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n signify_v any_o thing_n without_o their_o church_n authority_n which_o therefore_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n that_o be_v they_o believe_v themselves_o to_o which_o absurdity_n they_o be_v drive_v because_o it_o be_v make_v evident_a by_o we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v great_a diversity_n of_o tradition_n and_o many_o change_n and_o alteration_n make_v even_o in_o thing_n call_v apostolical_a etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o they_o have_v no_o other_o way_n but_o to_o fly_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o determine_v what_o be_v tradition_n apostolical_a and_o what_o be_v not_o by_o which_o judgement_n all_o mankind_n must_v be_v govern_v that_o be_v we_o must_v believe_v they_o and_o they_o believe_v themselves_o which_o they_o will_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v say_v in_o one_o word_n without_o put_v we_o to_o the_o trouble_n of_o seek_v for_o tradition_n in_o book_n and_o in_o other_o church_n but_o they_o will_v willing_o colour_v their_o pretence_n by_o as_o many_o fair_a word_n as_o possible_a and_o so_o make_v mention_n of_o scripture_n tradition_n antiquity_n which_o when_o we_o have_v examine_v they_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o they_o but_o take_v fanctuary_n in_o their_o own_o authority_n say_v they_o be_v the_o sole_a judge_n what_o be_v scripture_n and_o what_o tradition_n and_o what_o antiquity_n nay_o have_v a_o power_n to_o declare_v any_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n never_o hear_v of_o before_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o salmeron_n and_o other_o of_o his_o fellow_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n admit_v of_o addition_n in_o essential_a thing_n for_o all_o thing_n be_v not_o teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n but_o such_o as_o be_v then_o necessary_a and_o fit_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n by_o which_o mean_v we_o can_v never_o know_v when_o the_o christian_a religion_n will_v be_v perfect_v but_o their_o church_n may_v bring_v in_o tradition_n by_o its_o sole_a authority_n without_o end_n nay_o some_o among_o they_o have_v be_v content_v to_o resolve_v all_o their_o faith_n into_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a bishop_n according_a to_o that_o famous_a say_n of_o cornelius_n mussus_n promote_v by_o paul_n the_o three_o to_o a_o bishopric_n upon_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n to_o the_o roman_n to_o confess_v the_o truth_n ingenuous_o i_o will_v give_v great_a credit_n to_o one_o pope_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n then_o to_o a_o thousand_o hierom_n augustine_n gregory_n to_o say_v nothing_o of_o richard_n scotus_n &c._n &c._n for_o i_o believe_v and_o know_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o contemptuous_a speech_n he_o will_v never_o have_v utter_v to_o the_o discredit_n of_o those_o great-man_n who_o they_o pretend_v to_o reverence_v if_o he_o have_v not_o know_v more_o certain_o that_o the_o tradition_n which_o run_v among_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v against_o they_o than_o he_o can_v know_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a there_o be_v no_o tradition_n i_o be_o sure_a for_o that_o nor_o for_o abundance_n of_o other_o thing_n which_o rest_n mere_o upon_o their_o own_o credit_n as_o be_v fair_o acknowledge_v in_o two_o great_a article_n of_o their_o present_a creed_n by_o our_o countryman_n bishop_n fisher_n with_o who_o word_n i_o conclude_v this_o particular_a many_o perhaps_o have_v the_o less_o confidence_n in_o indulgence_n because_o their_o use_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v new_a in_o the_o church_n and_o very_o late_o find_v among_o christian_n to_o who_o i_o answer_v that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v certain_o by_o who_o they_o begin_v to_o be_v first_o deliver_v for_o the_o ancient_n make_v no_o mention_n or_o very_o rare_a of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o greek_n to_o this_o very_a day_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o nor_o be_v the_o belief_n either_o of_o purgatory_n or_o of_o indulgence_n so_o necessary_a in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o it_o be_v new_a and_o as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v no_o care_n about_o purgatory_n no_o body_n seek_v for_o indulgence_n for_o all_o their_o esteem_n depend_v upon_o that_o if_o you_o take_v away_o purgatory_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v indulgence_n since_o therefore_o purgatory_n be_v so_o late_o know_v and_o receive_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n who_o can_v wonder_v that_o there_o be_v no_o use_n of_o indulgence_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o religion_n which_o be_v a_o full_a confession_n what_o kind_n of_o tradition_n that_o church_n commend_v unto_o we_o thing_n late_o invent_v their_o own_o private_a opinion_n of_o which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n know_v nothing_o in_o one_o word_n their_o tradition_n be_v no_o tradition_n in_o that_o sense_n wherein_o the_o church_n always_o understand_v it_o iu._n and_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o they_o must_v be_v apply_v to_o other_o particular_a church_n though_o some_o have_v be_v more_o sincere_a than_o they_o none_o of_o they_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o commend_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n unto_o posterity_n which_o have_v not_o be_v commend_v to_o they_o by_o all_o forego_n age_n derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n for_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n be_v to_o guide_v we_o all_o in_o this_o that_o be_v catholic_n and_o consequent_o to_o be_v receive_v which_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o all_o and_o in_o all_o church_n and_o at_o all_o time_n v._o which_o put_v i_o in_o mind_n of_o another_o thing_n to_o be_v brief_o touch_v that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n contain_v in_o the_o confession_n or_o register_n of_o particular_a church_n in_o these_o day_n wherein_o we_o live_v be_v not_o receive_v by_o we_o nor_o allow_v to_o have_v the_o same_o authority_n which_o such_o tradition_n have_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o heresy_n the_o joint_a consent_n i_o mean_v of_o so_o many_o bishop_n as_o be_v there_o assemble_v and_o the_o unanimous_a confession_n of_o so_o many_o several_a church_n of_o several_a province_n as_o be_v there_o deliver_v have_v not_o
and_o mighty_o move_v and_o if_o we_o will_v show_v our_o thankfulness_n for_o it_o let_v we_o follow_v these_o godly_a motion_n and_o conform_v ourselves_o in_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o heavenly_a prescription_n of_o this_o book_n be_v confident_a that_o if_o we_o do_v we_o need_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o any_o other_o model_n of_o religion_n which_o we_o find_v not_o here_o deliver_v for_o if_o you_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o form_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v to_o which_o the_o apostle_n will_v have_v we_o deliver_v it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n direct_o opposite_a to_o all_o vice_n and_o wickedness_n for_o herein_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v manifest_v he_o tell_v the_o roman_n in_o that_o it_o have_v bring_v they_o from_o be_v slave_n of_o sin_n hearty_o to_o obey_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n which_o teach_v that_o be_v virtue_n and_o piety_n now_o to_o this_o the_o present_a romanist_n can_v pretend_v to_o add_v nothing_o all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o godly_a life_n be_v sufficient_o teach_v we_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o if_o we_o will_v serious_o practice_v and_o follow_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o very_a heart_n we_o shall_v easy_o see_v there_o be_v no_o other_o but_o what_o be_v there_o deliver_v for_o whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v necessary_a beside_o be_v not_o a_o doctrine_n according_a unto_o godliness_n as_o the_o apostle_n call_v christianity_n but_o the_o very_a design_n of_o it_o be_v to_o open_v a_o easy_a way_n to_o heaven_n then_o that_o lay_v before_o we_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a by_o indulgence_n by_o sanctification_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o several_a other_o such_o like_a invention_n which_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o in_o true_a antiquity_n that_o be_v a_o word_n indeed_o which_o be_v very_o much_o pretend_v antiquity_n they_o say_v be_v on_o their_o side_n but_o it_o be_v nothing_o different_a from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v about_o tradition_n and_o if_o we_o will_v run_v up_o to_o the_o true_a antiquity_n there_o be_v nothing_o so_o ancient_a as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o be_v the_o old_a record_n of_o religion_n and_o by_o they_o if_o we_o frame_v our_o life_n we_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o most_o authentic_a and_o ancient_a direction_n of_o piety_n deliver_v in_o the_o holy_a oracle_n of_o god_n so_o both_o side_n confess_v they_o to_o be_v and_o if_o the_o old_a rule_n be_v safe_a that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v first_o we_o be_v safe_a enough_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o before_o this_o to_o be_v our_o guide_n and_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o after_o this_o but_o must_v be_v try_v by_o it_o according_a to_o another_o rule_n as_o old_a as_o reason_n itself_o the_o first_o in_o every_o kind_n be_v the_o measure_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o as_o sure_a as_o that_o there_o be_v a_o gospel_n of_o god_n grace_n they_o that_o walk_v after_o this_o rule_n this_o divine_a canon_n peace_n shall_v be_v upon_o they_o and_o mercy_n they_o be_v the_o true_a israel_n or_o church_n of_o god_n the_o end_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n maintain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n edinburgh_n reprint_v by_o j._n reid_n anno_fw-la dom._n 1686._o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n maintain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n whosoever_o with_o a_o impartial_a eye_n and_o a_o true_o religious_a concern_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n the_o credit_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n look_n into_o the_o estate_n of_o christendom_n he_o will_v scarce_o find_v any_o great_a cause_n of_o sorrowful_a reflection_n then_o from_o the_o many_o division_n and_o animosity_n which_o have_v distract_v and_o separate_v its_o part_n these_o have_v open_v the_o mouth_n and_o whet_v the_o tongue_n of_o profess_a enemy_n to_o revile_v invictive_n and_o profane_a scoff_v against_o our_o bless_a lord_n himself_o and_o his_o holy_a religion_n and_o stifle_v the_o first_o thought_n of_o admit_v the_o most_o convince_a truth_n to_o a_o debate_n among_o jew_n turk_n or_o pagan_n and_o stop_v their_o ear_n against_o the_o wise_a charm_n to_o no_o one_o cause_n can_v we_o more_o reasonable_o impute_v the_o small_a progress_n which_o christianity_n have_v make_v in_o the_o world_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n past_a the_o same_o contest_v have_v as_o pernicious_a influence_n at_o home_n upon_o the_o faith_n or_o manner_n of_o those_o within_o the_o pale_a of_o the_o church_n man_n be_v hereby_o too_o soon_o tempt_v into_o some_o degree_n of_o scepticism_n about_o very_o material_a point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n in_o which_o they_o observe_v so_o many_o to_o differ_v among_o themselves_o other_o be_v the_o more_o easy_o seduce_v to_o seek_v and_o make_v much_o of_o all_o argument_n whereby_o to_o baffle_v or_o weaken_v the_o clear_a evidence_n for_o their_o conviction_n and_o they_o seldom_o continue_v long_o in_o the_o same_o persuasion_n with_o those_o with_o who_o they_o will_v not_o maintain_v the_o same_o communion_n thus_o schism_n have_v general_o end_v in_o heresy_n as_o mischievous_a be_v the_o effect_n of_o these_o distraction_n upon_o the_o manner_n of_o christian_n there_o be_v many_o vicious_a and_o disorderly_a passion_n such_o as_o anger_n wrath_n hatred_n revenge_n pride_n censoriousness_n etc._n etc._n which_o take_v sanctuary_n therein_o and_o under_o that_o shelter_n put_v in_o their_o claim_n for_o the_o height_n of_o christian_a grace_n and_o the_o most_o holy_a zeal_n for_o god_n and_o his_o cause_n every_o where_o they_o break_v or_o loosen_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n which_o shall_v guard_v its_o child_n from_o do_v amiss_o or_o restore_v they_o after_o it_o when_o the_o last_o and_o most_o capital_a punishment_n of_o be_v thrust_v out_o of_o its_o communion_n be_v like_a to_o be_v little_o dread_v where_o many_o voluntary_o desert_n it_o with_o the_o hige_a pretence_n of_o better_a advantage_n elsewhere_o now_o though_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n confirm_v by_o woeful_a experience_n be_v a_o subject_n too_o sad_a for_o a_o long_a meditation_n or_o passionate_a enlargement_n yet_o be_v it_o no_o more_o than_o what_o may_v have_v be_v foresee_v without_o a_o spirit_n of_o prophecy_n to_o follow_v from_o the_o corrupt_a nature_n and_o deprave_a estate_n of_o mankind_n not_o otherwise_o rectify_v wherefore_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o our_o ever_o bless_a saviour_n in_o the_o foundation_n of_o his_o holy_a institution_n make_v all_o needful_a provision_n to_o prevent_v these_o fatal_a miscarriage_n by_o the_o sufficient_a revelation_n of_o all_o fundamental_a article_n of_o belief_n by_o the_o as_o full_a declaration_n of_o all_o the_o necessary_a precept_n of_o a_o good_a life_n by_o inculcate_v frequent_o and_o press_v most_o emphatical_o those_o command_n concern_v love_n peace_n unity_n good_a order_n humility_n meekness_n patience_n etc._n etc._n direct_o oppose_v to_o those_o contention_n in_o every_o page_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n these_o it_o may_v suffice_v but_o to_o name_n it_o will_v soon_o be_v grant_v after_o the_o best_a provision_n of_o rule_n and_o most_o convince_a argument_n and_o motive_n to_o strengthen_v they_o that_o there_o will_v be_v need_n of_o some_o government_n to_o encourage_v all_o in_o their_o performance_n to_o restrain_v some_o from_o offer_v violence_n to_o they_o and_o to_o provide_v for_o many_o emergency_n our_o bless_a lord_n and_o master_n therefore_o for_o the_o better_a security_n of_o his_o truth_n and_o the_o safe_a conduct_n of_o those_o which_o adhere_v to_o it_o establish_v a_o society_n or_o church_n in_o the_o world_n which_o he_o purchase_v with_o the_o most_o inestimable_a price_n dignify_v with_o the_o high_a privilege_n encourage_v with_o the_o large_a promise_n back_v with_o the_o most_o ample_a authority_n and_o will_v always_o defend_v with_o the_o strong_a guard_n against_o all_o power_n or_o policy_n on_o earth_n or_o under_o the_o earth_n so_o that_o as_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o but_o now_o where_o this_o church_n be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o what_o be_v the_o measure_n of_o our_o obligation_n to_o it_o have_v be_v a_o long_a and_o great_a debate_n especial_o between_o we_o and_o the_o romanist_n in_o most_o of_o their_o late_a controversial_a book_n they_o have_v seem_v ready_a to_o wave_n dispute_v about_o particular_a point_n in_o hope_n of_o great_a advantage_n which_o they_o promise_v themselves_o from_o this_o venerable_a name_n and_o that_o bold_a though_o most_o false_a and_o presumptuous_a claim_n which_o they_o lie_v to_o the_o thing_n itself_o even_o exclusive_a to_o all_o other_o which_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o true_a but_o short_a and_o plain_a state_n of_o the_o case_n
not_o tell_v how_o and_o when_o it_o come_v in_o yet_o it_o will_v be_v the_o wild_a and_o most_o extravagant_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n to_o set_v up_o a_o pretend_a demonstration_n of_o reason_n against_o plain_a experience_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n this_o be_v just_a zeno_n demonstration_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o motion_n against_o diogenes_n walk_v before_o his_o eye_n for_o this_o be_v to_o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o impossible_a to_o have_v be_v which_o most_o certain_o be_v just_o thus_o the_o servant_n in_o the_o parable_n may_v have_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o tare_n be_v wheat_n because_o they_o be_v sure_a none_o but_o good_a seed_n be_v sow_o at_o first_o and_o no_o man_n can_v give_v any_o account_n of_o the_o punctual_a time_n when_o any_o tare_n be_v sow_o or_o by_o who_o and_o if_o a_o enemy_n have_v come_v to_o do_v it_o he_o must_v needs_o have_v meet_v with_o great_a resistance_n and_o opposition_n but_o no_o such_o resistance_n be_v make_v and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o tare_n in_o the_o field_n but_o that_o which_o they_o call_v tare_n be_v certain_o good_a wheat_n at_o the_o same_o rate_n a_o man_n may_v demonstrate_v that_o our_o king_n his_o majesty_n of_o great_a britain_n be_v not_o return_v into_o england_n nor_o restore_v to_o his_o crown_n because_o there_o be_v so_o great_a and_o powerful_a a_o army_n possess_v of_o his_o land_n and_o therefore_o oblige_v by_o interest_n to_o keep_v he_o out_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v ever_o come_v in_o without_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o fight_v and_o blood_n shed_v but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n therefore_o he_o be_v not_o return_v and_o restore_v to_o his_o crown_n and_o by_o the_o like_a kind_n of_o demonstration_n one_o may_v prove_v that_o the_o turk_n do_v not_o invade_v christendom_n last_o year_n and_o besiege_v vienna_n because_o if_o he_o have_v the_o most_o christian_n king_n who_o have_v the_o great_a army_n in_o christendom_n in_o a_o readiness_n will_v certain_o have_v employ_v it_o against_o he_o but_o mounseur_fw-fr arnauld_n certain_o know_v no_o such_o thing_n be_v do_v and_o therefore_o according_a to_o his_o way_n of_o demonstration_n the_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o common_o report_v and_o believe_v concern_v the_o turk_n invasion_n of_o christendom_n and_o besiege_v vienna_n last_o year_n be_v a_o perfect_a mistake_n but_o a_o man_n may_v demonstrate_v till_o his_o head_n and_o heart_n ache_v before_o he_o shall_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v that_o which_o certain_o be_v or_o be_v never_o to_o have_v be_v for_o of_o all_o sort_n of_o impossibles_fw-fr nothing_o be_v more_o evident_o so_o then_o to_o make_v that_o which_o have_v be_v not_o to_o have_v be_v all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o cope_v with_o so_o tough_a and_o obstinate_a a_o difficulty_n and_o i_o have_v often_o wonder_v how_o a_o man_n of_o monsieur_n arnaulds_n great_a wit_n and_o sharp_a judgement_n can_v prevail_v with_o himself_o to_o engage_v in_o so_o bad_a and_o baffle_v a_o cause_n or_o can_v think_v to_o defend_v it_o with_o so_o wooden_a a_o dagger_n as_o his_o demonstration_n of_o reason_n against_o certain_a experience_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n a_o thing_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a of_o equal_a absurdity_n with_o what_o he_o pretend_v to_o demonstrate_v transubstantiation_n itself_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o three_o pretend_v ground_n of_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o be_v the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o make_v and_o declare_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o in_o truth_n be_v the_o ground_n into_o which_o the_o most_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n in_o their_o church_n do_v heretofore_o and_o many_o do_v still_o resolve_v their_o belief_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v do_v plain_o say_v that_o they_o see_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n either_o from_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n for_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v believe_v the_o contrary_n have_v not_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n oblige_v they_o otherwise_o but_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v obtrude_v upon_o the_o world_n mere_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o declation_n of_o the_o council_n under_o pope_n gregory_n the_o vii_o or_o of_o the_o lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a the_o iii_o then_o it_o be_v plain_a innovation_n in_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o a_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n impose_v upon_o the_o christian_n world_n and_o if_o any_o church_n have_v this_o power_n the_o christian_a faith_n may_v be_v enlarge_v and_o change_v as_o often_o as_o man_n please_v and_o that_o which_o be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o saviour_n doctrine_n nay_o any_o thing_n though_o never_o so_o absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a may_v become_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n oblige_v all_o christian_n to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o when_o ever_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v think_v fit_a to_o stamp_v her_o authority_n upon_o it_o which_o will_v make_v christianity_n a_o most_o uncertain_a and_o endless_a thing_n the_o four_o pretend_v ground_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o change_n as_o this_o in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o comfort_n and_o benefit_n of_o those_o who_o receive_v it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o colour_n for_o this_o if_o the_o thing_n be_v right_o consider_v because_o the_o comfort_n and_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o blessing_n annex_v to_o the_o institution_n and_o as_o water_n in_o baptism_n without_o any_o substantial_a change_n make_v in_o that_o element_n may_v by_o the_o divine_a blessing_n accompany_v the_o institution_n be_v effectual_a to_o the_o wash_n away_o of_o sin_n and_o spiritual_a regeneration_n so_o there_o can_v no_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n be_v give_v why_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n may_v not_o by_o the_o same_o divine_a blessing_n accompany_v this_o institution_n make_v the_o worthy_a receiver_n partaker_n of_o all_o the_o spiritual_a comfort_n and_o benefit_n design_v to_o we_o thereby_o without_o any_o substantial_a change_n make_v in_o those_o element_n since_o our_o lord_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o very_o the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o so_o that_o if_o we_o can_v do_v so_o odd_a and_o strange_a a_o thing_n as_o to_o eat_v the_o very_a natural_a flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o do_v not_o see_v of_o what_o great_a advantage_n it_o will_v be_v to_o we_o then_o what_o we_o may_v have_v by_o partake_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o he_o have_v appoint_v in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o for_o the_o spiritual_a efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n receive_v suppose_v we_o receive_v what_o our_o lord_n appoint_v and_o receive_v it_o with_o a_o right_a preparation_n and_o disposition_n of_o mind_n but_o upon_o the_o supernatural_a blessing_n that_o go_v along_o with_o it_o and_o make_v it_o effectual_a to_o those_o spiritual_a end_n for_o which_o it_o be_v appoint_v the_o five_o and_o last_o pretend_v ground_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v to_o magnify_v the_o power_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o be_v able_a to_o work_v so_o great_a a_o miracle_n and_o this_o with_o great_a pride_n and_o pomp_n be_v often_o urge_v by_o they_o as_o a_o transcendent_a instance_n of_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n to_o find_v out_o so_o admirable_a a_o way_n to_o raise_v the_o power_n and_o reverence_n of_o the_o priest_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a every_o day_n and_o as_o often_o as_o he_o please_v by_o repeat_v a_o few_o word_n to_o work_v so_o miraculous_a a_o change_n and_o as_o they_o love_v most_o absurd_o and_o blasphemous_o to_o speak_v to_o make_v god_n himself_o but_o this_o be_v to_o pretend_v to_o a_o power_n above_o that_o of_o god_n himself_o for_o he_o do_v not_o nor_o can_v make_v himself_o nor_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n as_o transubstantiation_n evident_o do_v in_o their_o pretend_v to_o make_v god_n for_o to_o make_v that_o which_o already_o be_v and_o to_o make_v that_o now_o which_o always_o be_v be_v not_o only_o vain_a and_o trifle_a if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v but_o impossible_a because_o it_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n and_o what_o if_o after_o all_o transubstantiation_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a and_o actual_o wrought_v by_o the_o priest_n will_v yet_o be_v no_o miracle_n for_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n necessary_a to_o a_o miracle_n that_o there_o be_v a_o supernatural_a effect_n wrought_v and_o that_o this_o effect_n be_v evident_a to_o sense_n so_o that_o though_o a_o supernatural_a effect_n be_v wrought_v yet_o if_o it_o be_v not_o evident_a â—o_o sense_n it_o
whither_o they_o be_v contrite_a or_o attrite_a or_o neither_o at_o least_o when_o they_o can_v give_v no_o evidence_n of_o â—â—her_n if_o they_o intend_v this_o only_a for_o absolution_n from_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n it_o may_v be_v call_v charity_n and_o look_v something_o like_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o release_v those_o upon_o their_o deathbed_n who_o it_o will_v not_o discharge_v all_o their_o life_n before_o though_o not_o then_o neither_o without_o sign_n of_o attrition_n and_o contrition_n too_o but_o these_o pretend_v to_o quit_v another_o thing_n namely_o to_o release_v man_n in_o foro_fw-la conscientiae_fw-la and_o to_o give_v they_o a_o passport_n to_o heaven_n without_o repentance_n which_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n to_o say_v no_o worse_o of_o it_o or_o to_o instance_n one_o thing_n more_o what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o their_o practice_n of_o give_v absolution_n before_o the_o penance_n be_v perform_v as_o be_v usual_a with_o they_o unless_o this_o be_v it_o that_o whither_o the_o man_n make_v any_o conscience_n at_o all_o how_o he_o live_v hereafter_o yet_o he_o be_v pardon_v as_o much_o as_o the_o priest_n can_v do_v it_o for_o he_o and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o likely_a way_n of_o reformation_n i_o conclude_v therefore_o now_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n that_o auricular_a confession_n as_o it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v only_o one_fw-mi artifice_n of_o greatn_v the_o priest_n and_o please_v the_o people_n a_o trick_n of_o gratify_v the_o undevout_a and_o impious_a as_o well_o as_o the_o devout_a and_o religious_a the_o latter_a it_o impose_v upon_o by_o its_o outward_a appearance_n of_o humility_n and_o piety_n to_o the_o former_a it_o serve_v for_o a_o palliative_a cure_n of_o the_o gripe_v of_o conscience_n which_o they_o be_v now_o and_o then_o trouble_v with_o in_o reality_n it_o tend_v to_o make_v sin_n easy_a and_o tolerable_a by_o the_o cheapness_n of_o its_o pardon_n and_o in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o old_a discipline_n of_o the_o church_n in_o dust_n and_o ash_n and_o therefore_o though_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o liturgy_n pious_o wish_n for_o the_o restauration_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v no_o defect_n in_o she_o that_o she_o trouble_v not_o herself_o with_o this_o rubbish_n finis_fw-la a_o postscript_n after_o i_o have_v finish_v the_o forego_n paper_n and_o most_o part_n of_o they_o have_v also_o past_a the_o press_n i_o happen_v to_o have_v notice_n that_o there_o be_v a_o book_n just_a then_o come_v over_o from_o france_n write_v by_o a_o divine_a of_o the_o sorbone_n which_o with_o great_a appearance_n of_o learn_v maintain_v the_o just_a contrary_n to_o what_o i_o have_v assert_v esepecial_o in_o the_o historical_a part_n of_o this_o question_n and_o pretend_v to_o prove_v from_o the_o most_o ancient_a monument_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n father_n pope_n and_o council_n that_o auricular_a confession_n have_v be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n and_o universal_a and_o uninterrupted_a usage_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o near_o 1300_o year_n from_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o the_o lateran_n council_n so_o soon_o as_o i_o hear_v this_o i_o hearty_o wish_v that_o either_o the_o say_a book_n have_v come_v out_o a_o little_a soon_o or_o at_o least_o that_o my_o paper_n have_v be_v yet_o in_o my_o hand_n to_o the_o intent_n that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v in_o my_o power_n to_o have_v correct_v what_o may_v be_v amise_n or_o supply_v what_o be_v defective_a in_o that_o short_a discourse_n or_o indeed_o if_o occasion_n be_v to_o have_v whole_o suppress_v it_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o i_o enter_v upon_o the_o say_a book_n and_o find_v from_o no_o less_o a_o man_n then_o the_o author_n himself_o that_o he_o have_v diligent_o read_v over_o all_o that_o have_v be_v write_v on_o both_o side_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o that_o this_o work_n of_o his_o be_v the_o product_n of_o eighteen_o year_n study_n and_o that_o in_o the_o prime_n of_o his_o year_n and_o most_o flourish_a time_n of_o his_o part_n that_o it_o be_v publish_v upon_o the_o maturest_n deliberation_n on_o his_o part_n and_o with_o the_o great_a applause_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o faculty_n i_o think_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o suspect_v whither_o a_o small_a tract_n write_v in_o haste_n by_o a_o man_n of_o no_o name_n and_o full_a enough_o of_o other_o business_n can_v be_v fit_a to_o be_v see_v on_o the_o same_o day_n with_o so_o elaborate_a a_o work_n but_o by_o that_o time_n i_o have_v read_v a_o little_a further_o i_o take_v heart_n and_o permit_v the_o press_n to_o go_v on_o and_o now_o that_o i_o have_v go_v over_o the_o whole_a i_o do_v here_o profess_v sincere_o that_o in_o all_o that_o learned_a discourse_n i_o scarce_o find_v any_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v not_o foresee_v and_o as_o i_o think_v in_o some_o measure_n prevent_v but_o certain_a i_o be_o nothing_o occur_v that_o stagger_v my_o judgement_n or_o which_o do_v not_o rather_o confirm_v i_o in_o what_o i_o have_v write_v for_o though_o i_o meet_v with_o abundance_n of_o citation_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o wit_n and_o dexterity_n in_o the_o management_n of_o they_o yet_o i_o find_v none_o of_o they_o come_v home_o to_o the_o point_n for_o whereas_o they_o sometime_o recommend_v and_o press_v confession_n of_o sin_n in_o general_a sometime_o to_o the_o church_n sometime_o to_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n as_o well_o as_o to_o god_n almighty_a again_o sometime_o they_o speak_v great_a thing_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o priesthood_n and_o the_o gâ—â—at_a honour_n that_o order_n have_v in_o be_v wonderful_o useful_a to_o the_o relief_n of_o guilty_a or_o afflict_a conscience_n other_o while_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o danger_n of_o her_o censure_n the_o comfort_n of_o her_o absolution_n and_o the_o severity_n of_o her_o discipline_n etc._n etc._n but_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o we_o without_o laborious_a proof_n as_o well_o as_o by_o our_o adversary_n that_o which_o we_o demand_v and_o expect_v therefore_o be_v where_o shall_v we_o find_v in_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n auricular_a confession_n say_v to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o any_o part_n of_o one_o or_o where_o be_v the_o universal_a necessity_n of_o it_o assert_v or_o that_o secret_a sin_n commit_v after_o baptism_n be_v by_o no_o other_o mean_n or_o upon_o no_o other_o term_n pardon_v with_o god_n then_o upon_o their_o be_v confess_v to_o man_n in_o these_o thing_n lie_v the_o hinge_n of_o our_o dispute_n and_o of_o these_o particular_n one_o ought_v in_o reason_n to_o expect_v the_o most_o direct_a and_o plain_a proof_n imaginable_a if_o the_o matter_n be_v of_o such_o consequence_n of_o such_o universal_a practice_n and_o notoriety_n as_o they_o pretend_v but_o nothing_o of_o all_o this_o appear_v in_o this_o writter_n more_o than_o in_o those_o that_o have_v go_v before_o he_o in_o contemplation_n of_o which_o i_o now_o adventure_v this_o little_a tract_n into_o the_o world_n with_o somewhat_o more_o of_o confidence_n than_o i_o shall_v have_v do_v have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o this_o occasion_n but_o lest_o i_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v too_o partial_a in_o the_o case_n or_o to_o give_v too_o slight_a a_o account_n of_o this_o learned_a man_n performance_n the_o reader_n who_o please_v shall_v be_v judge_n by_o a_o specimen_fw-la or_o two_o which_o i_o will_v here_o brief_o represent_v to_o he_o the_o former_a of_o they_o shall_v be_v the_o very_a first_o argument_n or_o testimony_n he_o produce_v for_o his_o assertion_n which_o i_o the_o rather_o make_v my_o choice_n to_o give_v instance_n in_o because_o no_o man_n can_v be_v say_v ingenuous_o to_o seek_v for_o fault_n to_o pick_v and_o choose_v for_o matter_n of_o exception_n that_o take_v the_o first_o thing_n that_o come_v to_o hand_n the_o business_n be_v this_o chap._n 2._o page_n 11._o of_o his_o book_n he_o cite_v the_o council_n of_o illiberis_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o circumstance_n as_o the_o first_o witness_n for_o his_o cause_n and_o the_o testimony_n be_v take_v from_o the_o seventy_o six_o canon_n the_o word_n be_v these_o st._n quâ—s_fw-la diaconum_fw-la etc._n etc._n ay_o e._n if_o any_o man_n shall_v suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v ordain_v deacon_n and_o shall_v afterward_o be_v convict_v to_o have_v former_o commit_v some_o mortal_n or_o capital_a crime_n if_o the_o say_a crime_n come_v to_o light_n by_o his_o own_o voluntary_a confession_n he_o shall_v for_o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n be_v debar_v the_o holy_a communion_n but_o in_o case_n his_o sin_n be_v discover_v and_o make_v know_v
convey_v to_o we_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o council_n which_o sense_n be_v that_o they_o understand_v former_o by_o the_o word_n tradition_n traditionem_fw-la tradition_n lib._n diurn_v pontif_n p._n 35._o etenâ—m_fw-la huius_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la traditinis_fw-la normam_fw-la quam_fw-la venerandam_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la 318._o paâ—rum_fw-la concilium_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o nicaea_n etc._n etc._n &_o p._n 43._o hujusmodi_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la traditionem_fw-la and_o in_o this_o sense_n a_o romanist_n say_v of_o pope_n honorius_n 123._o honorius_n ant._n dezallier_n in_o histor_n monoth_n p._n 123._o that_o he_o have_v break_v the_o rule_n of_o tradition_n but_o how_o can_v we_o esteem_v that_o church_n a_o faithful_a representer_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n whilst_o the_o reform_a consult_v the_o ancient_n with_o equal_a ability_n and_o find_v a_o contrary_a sense_n in_o they_o whilst_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o rome_n conc_fw-fr â—rid_a sess_n 4._o decr_n 1._o by_o a_o kind_n of_o ecclesiastical_a coinage_n stamp_v divine_a authority_n upon_o bâ—â—ks_n esteem_v by_o the_o council_n and_o father_n to_o be_v apocryphal_a etc._n apocryphal_a v._o constit_fw-la apost_n can_v apost_n conc_fw-fr laod._n conc_fw-fr nic._n 1._o s._n hieron_n prolog_n etc._n etc._n euseb_n e._n h._n l._n 4._o c_o 26._o p._n 149._o cron_n l._n 2._o etc._n etc._n whilst_o it_o have_v forge_v decree_n of_o pope_n isodorum_n pope_n v._o blondelli_n pseudo_fw-la isodorum_n and_o like_o a_o deceitful_a gibeonite_n render_v that_o which_o be_v real_o new_a in_o appearance_n old_a and_o mouldy_a on_o purpose_n to_o promote_v imposture_n how_o do_v it_o give_v we_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n when_o it_o ow_v what_o it_o former_o disow_v as_o canonical_a the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n 8._o hebrew_n v._o s._n hieron_n in_o isai_n c._n 6_o 8._o when_o it_o take_v away_o the_o cup_n which_o pope_n gelasius_n call_v a_o grand_a sacrilege_n 2._o sacrilege_n gratian_n in_o the_o consecr_n do_v 2._o cap._n 2._o when_o it_o now_o reject_v the_o communicate_v of_o infant_n which_o in_o former_a time_n be_v esteem_v by_o many_o a_o very_a necessary_a point_n when_o a_o former_a pope_n gregory_n condemn_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a pastor_n as_o anti-christian_n and_o a_o latter_a insist_o upon_o it_o as_o the_o choice_a flower_n in_o the_o papal_a prerogative_n when_o st._n august_n 50._o august_n s._n aug._n tract_n 30._o in_o joh._n &_o tract_n 50._o and_o from_o he_o the_o very_a breviary_n 440._o breviary_n brev._n rom._n dom_fw-la infra_fw-la oct_v asc_n 3._o noct_n lect_v 7._o p._n 440._o shall_v expound_v christ_n promise_n of_o be_v always_o with_o his_o church_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o of_o his_o spirit_n and_o not_o of_o his_o body_n and_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o shall_v interpret_v they_o as_o mean_v also_o of_o his_o corporal_a presence_n 196._o presence_n innoc._n 3._o mist_n miss_v l._n 4._o p._n 196._o and_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n falsifi_v write_v tradition_n how_o shall_v we_o trust_v she_o for_o oral_a and_o how_o and_o at_o what_o time_n do_v that_o oral_a tradition_n remove_v from_o greece_n to_o rome_n where_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o it_o allow_v to_o have_v be_v once_o possess_v of_o the_o true_a tradition_n be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o suppose_v that_o the_o chapel_n of_o the_o virgin_n remove_v from_o nazareth_n to_o loretto_n this_o principle_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v most_o uncertain_a to_o thâ—ir_a judge_n and_o to_o those_o to_o who_o they_o offer_v it_o it_o be_v most_o obscure_a it_o be_v a_o principle_n on_o which_o they_o can_v serve_v a_o purpose_n in_o justify_v novel_a doctrine_n as_o oral_a tradition_n not_o know_v to_o any_o but_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o pretend_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o they_o 5._o god_n have_v not_o set_v up_o any_o one_o person_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o unerring_a guide_n in_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o pretend_v to_o this_o prerogative_n do_v but_o pretend_v it_o be_v a_o tender_a point_n and_o the_o pope_n legate_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 2._o trent_n h._n conc_fw-fr trid._n l._n 2._o be_v enjoin_v to_o give_v forth_o this_o advertisement_n that_o the_o father_n upon_o no_o account_n whatsoever_o shall_v touch_v it_o or_o dispute_v about_o it_o they_o who_o examine_v it_o will_v soon_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a and_o useless_a and_o 1._o whither_o the_o pope_n be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o guide_n arg._n i_o the_o man_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n be_v expose_v to_o dangerous_a uncertainty_n for_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o determine_v among_o they_o whither_o they_o be_v to_o follow_v the_o pope_n with_o or_o without_o or_o against_o a_o council_n yet_o a_o pope_n have_v own_v a_o council_n which_o depose_v other_o pope_n and_o by_o decree_n set_v itself_o above_o they_o or_o rather_o vindicate_v the_o superiority_n due_a to_o it_o thus_o martin_n the_o five_o receive_v the_o papal_a mitre_n from_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n after_o it_o have_v depose_v gregory_n the_o twelve_o bevedict_v the_o thirteen_o and_o john_n the_o twenty_o three_o again_o there_o have_v be_v by_o the_o account_n give_v we_o in_o their_o own_o historian_n 1610._o historian_n see_v the_o index_n of_o onuphrii_n vit_fw-mi pontif._n ed._n colon_n 1610._o more_o than_o twenty_o form_v schism_n in_o that_o church_n two_o or_o more_o pope_n pretend_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o infallible_a chair_n and_o each_o of_o they_o not_o be_v without_o their_o follower_n and_o give_v holy_a order_n and_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v rise_v a_o apologist_n 514._o apologist_n steph_n baluz_o in_o miscellan_o l._n 3._o p._n 471._o to_o 514._o for_o mauritius_n burdin_n or_o gregory_n the_o eight_o though_o he_o be_v eject_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o receive_v gelasius_n into_o his_o place_n burdin_n be_v dislike_v by_o they_o as_o a_o creature_n of_o henry_n the_o emperor_n this_o schism_n say_v s._n bernard_n 219._o bernard_n s._n bern._n ep._n 219._o distract_v that_o church_n and_o give_v it_o a_o wound_n only_a not_o incurable_a and_o baluzius_n etc._n baluzius_n baluz_fw-fr ibid._n p._n 514._o difficile_fw-la tum_fw-la erat_fw-la etc._n etc._n profess_v that_o it_o be_v then_o difficult_a to_o understand_v which_o of_o the_o two_o gregory_z or_o gelasius_n be_v the_o legitimate_a successor_n of_o of_o pope_n paschal_n now_o how_o useless_a to_o they_o be_v the_o pretence_n of_o a_o guide_n when_o they_o want_v some_o other_o guide_n who_o shall_v tell_v they_o which_o of_o the_o pretender_n they_o may_v secure_o follow_v arg._n ii_o second_o the_o pope_n themselves_o in_o â—heir_n solemn_a profession_n suppose_v themselves_o liable_a to_o the_o mislead_v of_o the_o people_n even_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o have_v own_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o six_o general_a council_n iii_o council_n lib._n diurn_v pontif._n 2._o professio_fw-la fidei_fw-la p._n 43._o vnde_fw-la &_o districti_fw-la anathematis_fw-la interdictioni_fw-la subjicimus_fw-la siquis_fw-la unquam_fw-la seu_fw-la nos_fw-la sive_fw-la est_fw-la alius_fw-la qui_fw-la novum_fw-la aliquid_fw-la praesumat_fw-la contra_fw-la hujusmodi_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la traditionem_fw-la &_o orthodoxae_fw-la fidei_fw-la christianaeque_fw-la religionis_fw-la integritatem_fw-la etc._n etc._n arg._n iii_o they_o further_o profess_v themselves_o and_o other_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o a_o anathema_n if_o they_o advance_v novelty_n contrary_a to_o the_o aforesaid_a evangelical_n tradition_n and_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o orthodox_n and_o christian_n faith_n three_o if_o the_o pope_n challenge_v this_o power_n of_o infallible_a guidance_n he_o must_v lay_v claim_n to_o it_o by_o his_o succeed_a of_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o chair_n apostolical_a but_o then_o by_o equal_a reason_n the_o successor_n of_o each_o apostle_n may_v challenge_v the_o office_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n for_o the_o power_n which_o christ_n give_v to_o st_n peter_n he_o give_v to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v not_o special_a and_o for_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o first_o succeed_v s._n peter_n they_o have_v a_o much_o fair_a pretence_n than_o those_o of_o rome_n the_o truth_n be_v jerusalem_n be_v proper_o the_o mother-church_n though_o rome_n be_v the_o imperial_a city_n and_o if_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o pope_n have_v not_o sit_v high_o they_o will_v not_o have_v pretend_v to_o see_v far_o than_o other_o arg._n iu._n four_o those_o who_o have_v consider_v the_o writing_n of_o many_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n make_v by_o they_o have_v find_v no_o reason_n to_o lay_v their_o faith_n at_o their_o golden_a sandal_n it_o be_v manifest_a to_o every_o learned_a man_n that_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o metaphorical_o like_o those_o of_o augustus_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v there_o appear_v a_o brightness_n like_o that_o of_o the_o sun_n if_o
and_o partial_a corruption_n second_o a_o protestant_n may_v without_o submission_n ii_o assert_v ii_o of_o his_o judgement_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n find_v out_o in_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n two_o thing_n be_v here_o suppose_v and_o both_o of_o they_o be_v true_a first_o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o they_o all_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n second_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n in_o which_o these_o article_n be_v express_v in_o scripture_n may_v be_v find_v out_o by_o a_o protestant_n without_o the_o submission_n of_o his_o judgement_n to_o the_o papacy_n first_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o they_o all_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o the_o faith_n this_o be_v true_a if_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o be_v so_o for_o this_o they_o witness_v 25._o witness_v see_v s._n joh._n 20._o 30._o 31._o c._n 21._o 25._o st._n paul_n 17._o paul_n 2_o tim._n 3._o 15._o 16_o 17._o say_v of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o expound_v of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o man_n wise_a unto_o salvation_n much_o more_o may_v this_o be_v affirm_v of_o the_o entire_a canon_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n and_o what_o they_o have_v preach_v they_o write_v down_o 1._o down_o iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o concern_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o eusebius_n may_v be_v consult_v 14._o consult_v eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o for_o the_o primitive_a father_n they_o allow_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a rule_n irenaeus_n say_v of_o they_o they_o be_v perfect_a 9_o perfect_a iren._n l._n 2._o c._n 47._o s._n aug._n the_o doct_n christ_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o and_o of_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n this_o be_v the_o sense_n among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v which_o comprehend_v faith_n and_o good_a manner_n nay_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o attempt_v to_o prove_v their_o very_a additional_a article_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n that_o there_o be_v in_o it_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostolical_a creed_n be_v evident_a enough_o to_o a_o common_a reader_n but_o how_o the_o romish_a article_n shall_v be_v find_v in_o that_o bible_n which_o be_v write_v some_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o they_o be_v invent_v be_v a_o riddle_n beyond_o the_o skill_n of_o apollo_n second_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n may_v be_v find_v out_o by_o man_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n without_o submission_n to_o roman_a infallibility_n the_o learned_a know_v the_o original_n and_o the_o true_a way_n of_o interpretation_n and_o among_o we_o those_o of_o the_o episcopal_a clergy_n have_v oblige_v the_o world_n with_o such_o a_o edition_n of_o the_o bible_n in_o many_o language_n as_o be_v not_o before_o extant_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o a_o romanist_n who_o write_v with_o great_a mastery_n in_o such_o matter_n prefer_v it_o before_o the_o great_a bible_n of_o paris_n etc._n paris_n v._o p._n s._n p._n hist_o critic_n p._n 583_o mais_n elle_fw-fr est_fw-fr plus_fw-fr ample_a &_o plum_n commode_v etc._n etc._n for_o those_o of_o the_o laity_n who_o be_v unlearned_a they_o have_v before_o they_o a_o translation_n which_o err_v not_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o phrase_n be_v not_o so_o obscure_a but_o that_o by_o study_n and_o ministerial_a help_n they_o may_v understand_v they_o they_o have_v before_o they_o a_o translation_n which_o err_v not_o in_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o the_o italian_n and_o the_o french_a may_v be_v convince_v by_o compare_v the_o translation_n of_o james_n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la and_o the_o divine_n of_o louvain_n with_o those_o of_o signior_n diodati_n and_o olivetan_a or_o calvin_n and_o the_o english_a may_v receive_v satisfaction_n in_o this_o matter_n by_o compare_v their_o translation_n with_o that_o of_o douai_n in_o all_o of_o they_o they_o will_v find_v the_o same_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v there_o any_o such_o material_a alteration_n make_v in_o our_o bible_n it_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o notorious_a inconsistence_n of_o one_o part_n of_o the_o canon_n with_o another_o it_o will_v have_v be_v long_o ago_o detect_v and_o expose_v to_o public_a shame_n both_o by_o the_o romanist_n and_o the_o other_o dissenter_n from_o our_o communion_n but_o the_o former_a be_v not_o able_a to_o produce_v one_o instance_n and_o the_o latter_a agree_v with_o we_o in_o the_o use_n and_o excellence_n of_o the_o translation_n though_o in_o other_o thing_n they_o extreme_o differ_v from_o we_o and_o where_o they_o do_v but_o dream_v we_o erâ—e_v they_o forbear_v not_o to_o proclaim_v it_o in_o so_o much_o that_o a_o difference_n in_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o psalter_n which_o concern_v not_o faith_n or_o manner_n 19_o manner_n see_v hook_n eccl._n pol._n book_n five_o sect._n 19_o and_o a_o suppose_a defect_n in_o the_o table_n for_o keep_v easter_n have_v be_v make_v by_o they_o public_a objection_n 14._o objection_n mr._n hs._n peaceable_a design_n renew_v p._n 14._o and_o stumble_a block_n in_o the_o way_n to_o their_o conformity_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v a_o romanist_n who_o have_v rave_v against_o the_o bible_n of_o the_o reform_a in_o these_o extravagant_a word_n 39_o word_n a._n s._n reconciler_n of_o religion_n print_v 1663._o c._n 11._o p._n 38_o 39_o the_o sectary_n have_v as_o many_o different_a bibles_n in_o canon_n version_n and_o sense_n as_o be_v day_n in_o the_o year_n the_o sectarian_n bible_n be_v no_o more_o the_o word_n of_o god_n then_o the_o alcoran_n almanac_n or_o aesop_n fable_n of_o great_a corruption_n he_o speak_v in_o general_a but_o his_o madness_n have_v admit_v of_o so_o much_o caution_n that_o he_o forbear_v the_o mention_n of_o any_o one_o particular_a place_n the_o learned_a romanist_n understand_v much_o better_o and_o the_o ingenuous_a will_v confess_v it_o and_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o we_o translate_v from_o the_o original_a tongue_n after_o have_v compare_v the_o readins_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a copy_n and_o of_o the_o father_n whilst_o they_o translate_v the_o bible_n from_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a which_o indeed_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v a_o tolerable_a but_o in_o the_o old_a a_o very_a imperfect_a version_n if_o our_o english_a bible_n be_v turn_v into_o any_o one_o of_o the_o modern_a tongue_n by_o a_o judicious_a romanist_n who_o can_v keep_v counsel_n it_o will_v pass_v among_o many_o of_o that_o church_n for_o a_o good_a catholic_n translation_n and_o this_o be_v the_o rather_o my_o persuasion_n because_o i_o have_v read_v in_o father_n simon_n 393._o simon_n history_n critic_n ch_n 25._o p._n 392._o 393._o that_o not_o unpleasant_a story_n concern_v the_o translation_n of_o mr._n rene_n benoist_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n this_o doctor_n have_v observe_v that_o a_o new_a latin_a translation_n of_o the_o organon_n of_o aristotle_n perform_v by_o a_o person_n who_o understand_v not_o the_o greek_a tongue_n have_v be_v very_o well_o receive_v upon_o this_o occasion_n he_o be_v move_v to_o turn_v the_o bible_n into_o the_o french_a tongue_n though_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o those_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n for_o the_o accomplish_n of_o this_o design_n he_o serve_v himself_o upon_o the_o french_a translation_n of_o geneva_n change_v only_o a_o few_o word_n and_o put_v other_o of_o the_o same_o signification_n in_o their_o room_n but_o it_o seem_v he_o be_v not_o exact_a enough_o in_o this_o change_n of_o word_n for_o he_o have_v overlook_v some_o word_n which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o genevian_o and_o not_o the_o romanist_n a_o discovery_n be_v make_v by_o the_o divine_n of_o paris_n and_o this_o edition_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v condemn_v by_o they_o though_o publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o of_o their_o brethren_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o such_o place_n of_o scripture_n as_o contain_v matter_n of_o faith_n be_v plain_a to_o every_o man._n but_o those_o who_o have_v a_o competence_n of_o capacity_n who_o be_v not_o prejudice_v against_o the_o truth_n who_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o his_o assistance_n who_o attend_v to_o what_o they_o read_v who_o use_v the_o ministerial_a help_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o they_o shall_v find_v enough_o in_o holy_a writ_n to_o guide_n they_o to_o everlasting_a life_n in_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n give_v they_o help_v but_o it_o do_v not_o by_o its_o authority_n obtrude_v the_o sense_n upon_o they_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o be_v as_o expositor_n and_o schoolmaster_n to_o they_o and_o by_o compare_v phrase_n with_o phrase_n and_o place_n with_o place_n and_o by_o other_o such_o way_n they_o teach_v they_o how_o to_o judge_v of_o
tertulliâ—â—_n argue_v against_o heretic_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr praescriplionibus_fw-la â—â—t_n when_o they_o reason_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n they_o never_o direct_v we_o to_o any_o infallible_a judge_n but_o use_v such_o argument_n as_o they_o think_v proper_a to_o convince_v gainsayers_a nay_o this_o be_v the_o way_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n meet_v together_o for_o common_a counsel_n and_o advice_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o authority_n they_o consider_v what_o be_v '_o most_o for_o the_o public_a benefit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o determine_v they_o by_o their_o authority_n not_o as_o infallible_a judge_n but_o as_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o dispute_v of_o faith_n they_o reason_n from_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n not_o from_o their_o own_o authority_n and_o what_o upon_o a_o serious_a debate_n and_o inquiry_n they_o find_v to_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o former_a age_n that_o they_o determine_v and_o decree_v to_o be_v receive_v in_o all_o church_n as_o the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o this_o be_v so_o be_v evident_a from_o all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o celebrate_v council_n which_o any_o man_n may_v consult_v who_o please_v now_o i_o will_v ask_v some_o few_o question_n about_o this_o matter_n 1._o whither-these_a council_n take_v a_o sure_a and_o safe_a way_n to_o find_v out_o truth_n if_o they_o do_v not_o what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o they_o determine_v right_a if_o they_o do_v than_o we_o may_v use_v the_o same_o way_n which_o they_o do_v for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o good_a way_n in_o one_o age_n be_v so_o in_o another_o and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n because_o we_o have_v other_o certain_a way_n of_o do_v this_o the_o same_o which_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n observe_v 2._o i_o will_v know_v whither_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o every_o christian_n to_o receive_v the_o decree_n and_o determination_n of_o these_o council_n upon_o the_o same_o reason_n and_o authority_n which_o move_v the_o father_n assemble_v in_o council_n to_o make_v these_o decree_n whither_o for_o instance_n we_o must_v not_o believe_v the_o eternal_a godhead_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o his_o father_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o which_o the_o nicene_n father_n believe_v this_o and_o require_v all_o christian_n to_o believe_v it_o if_o we_o must_v than_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n not_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_a council_n or_o any_o infallible_a judge_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o the_o nicene_n father_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o meet_v in_o a_o general_n council_n can_v not_o believe_v this_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o other_o general_n council_n much_o less_o upon_o their_o own_o authority_n unless_o we_o will_v say_v that_o they_o first_o decree_v this_o than_o believe_v it_o because_o they_o themselves_o decree_v it_o if_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n antecedent_o to_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o general_n council_n or_o any_o other_o pretend_v infallible_a judge_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o our_o faith_n than_o the_o whole_a christian_n world_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v the_o first_o general_a council_n have_v no_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o their_o faith_n for_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a bishop_n or_o church_n in_o those_o day_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n we_o protestant_n have_v the_o same_o way_n to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n have_v the_o same_o reason_n and_o foundation_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o the_o nicene_n father_n themselves_o have_v or_o which_o any_o christan_n can_v have_v before_o there_o be_v any_o general_a council_n and_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o think_v this_o enough_o we_o can_v help_v that_o we_o be_v abundant_o satisfy_v with_o it_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o general_a council_n in_o those_o day_n be_v deserve_o sacred_a and_o venerable_a not_o as_o a_o infallible_a judge_n which_o they_o never_o pretend_v to_o but_o as_o the_o most_o certain_a mean_n they_o can_v possible_o have_v to_o understand_v what_o be_v and_o in_o all_o age_n have_v be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n they_o meet_v together_o not_o to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o no_o council_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o do_v but_o to_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o true_o ancient_a and._n apostolic_a faith_n and_o to_o put_v it_o into_o such_o word_n as_o may_v plain_o express_v the_o catholic_a sense_n and_o meet_v with_o the_o distemper_n of_o that_o age._n for_o this_o end_n grave_a and_o reverend_a bishop_n assemble_v from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_n world_n not_o mere_o to_o give_v their_o private_a opinion_n of_o thing_n but_o to_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o receive_a doctrine_n oâ—_n those_o church_n over_o which_o they_o preside_v and_o i_o know_v no_o better_a argument_n of_o a_o apostolic_a tradition_n than_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n as_o remote_a from_o each_o other_o as_o east_n and_o west_n which_o be_v plant_v by_o several_a apostle_n and_o differ_v very_o much_o from_o each_o other_o in_o some_o external_n rite_n and_o usage_n but_o yet_o all_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a authority_n of_o those_o ancient_a council_n that_o they_o be_v most_o likely_a to_o understand_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n this_o be_v the_o protestant_a resolution_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o nicene_n father_n themselves_o have_v no_o other_o way_n nor_o pretend_v to_o any_o other_o nay_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o as_o much_o as_o she_o talk_v of_o infallibility_n make_v very_o little_a use_n of_o it_o she_o have_v never_o give_v we_o a_o infallible_a comment_n on_o scripture_n but_o suffer_v her_o doctor_n to_o write_v as_o fallible_a comment_n and_o in_o many_o thing_n as_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o as_o any_o protestant_a divine_n do_v and_o i_o can_v imagine_v what_o good_a infallibility_n do_v if_o a_o infallible_a church_n have_v no_o better_a mean_n of_o understand_a scripture_n than_o the_o comment_n of_o fallible_a man_n that_o be_v no_o better_a mean_n then_o every_o fallible_a church_n have_v for_o no_o man_n can_v understand_v the_o scripture_n ever_o the_o better_a for_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a unless_o this_o infallible_a church_n improve_v this_o glorious_a talon_n of_o infallibility_n in_o expound_v scripture_n which_o she_o have_v not_o do_v to_o this_o day_n and_o i_o believe_v never_o will_v indeed_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o infallibility_n as_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v of_o no_o use_n either_o in_o the_o refolution_n of_o faith_n or_o in_o confute_v heretic_n who_o deny_v this_o infallibility_n and_o then_o i_o can_v imagine_v what_o it_o be_v good_a for_o but_o to_o multiply_v dispute_n instead_o of_o end_v they_o as_o for_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n suppose_v i_o ask_v a_o papist_n why_o he_o believe_v such_o article_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n if_o he_o answer_v as_o he_o must_v do_v because_o he_o be_v teach_v so_o by_o the_o church_n which_o be_v infallible_a my_o next_o question_n be_v how_o he_o know_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a if_o he_o say_v he_o learn_v this_o from_o scripture_n i_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o come_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n and_o how_o he_o know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o if_o he_o know_v this_o by_o the_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o the_o church_n than_o he_o run_v round_o in_o a_o circle_n and_o know_v the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n by_o the_o scripture_n as_o i_o observe_v before_o if_o he_o can_v find_v out_o the_o church_n infallibility_n by_o the_o scripture_n without_o the_o help_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n than_o it_o seem_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v without_o the_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o man_n can_v find_v out_o infallibility_n in_o scripture_n without_o the_o church_n i_o be_o confident_a they_o may_v find_v out_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o scripture_n as_o well_o without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n for_o there_o iâ—_n no_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n so_o hard_o to_o be_v
except_v the_o dispute_n between_o the_o latin_a and_o greek_a church_n about_o the_o filioque_fw-la or_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n receive_v by_o all_o catholic_a church_n to_o this_o day_n which_o be_v as_o complete_a and_o perfect_a succession_n as_o any_o doctrine_n can_v have_v therefore_o when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ask_v we_o where_o be_v our_o religion_n before_o luther_n we_o tell_v they_o it_o be_v all_o the_o world_n over_o all_o catholic_n church_n believe_v what_o we_o do_v though_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v all_o that_o they_o do_v they_o themselves_o do_v and_o do_v to_o this_o day_n own_o our_o creed_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n except_v such_o of_o they_o as_o be_v direct_o oppose_v to_o their_o innovation_n so_o that_o we_o be_v on_o a_o â—ure_a foundation_n our_o faith_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o all_o age_n but_o now_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v show_v such_o a_o succession_n for_o her_o new_a doctrine_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v unknown_a to_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o many_o age_n which_o be_v reject_v by_o many_o flourish_a church_n since_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o they_o which_o never_o have_v a_o quiet_a possession_n in_o her_o own_o communion_n and_o be_v never_o form_v into_o article_n of_o faith_n till_o the_o pack_v conventicle_n of_o trent_n this_o i_o think_v be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o this_o paper_n and_o it_o pity_v i_o to_o see_v so_o many_o well-meaning_a person_n abuse_v with_o such_o transparent_a sophistry_n finis_fw-la a_o discourse_n about_o the_o charge_n of_o novelty_n upon_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n make_v by_o the_o papist_n ask_v of_o we_o the_o question_n where_o be_v our_o religion_n before_o luther_n london_n print_v and_o edinburgh_n reprint_v by_o j._n reid_n for_o t._n brown_n and_o g._n schaw_n and_o a._n ogston_n and_o g._n mosman_n stationer_n in_o the_o parliament_n closs_n 1686._o a_o discourse_n about_o the_o charge_n of_o novelty_n upon_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o england_n make_v by_o the_o papist_n etc._n etc._n the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v once_o by_o the_o way_n of_o trust_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n unto_o the_o saint_n man_n of_o care_n and_o honesty_n and_o who_o shall_v preserve_v it_o in_o its_o first_o purity_n and_o spiritual_a intention_n only_o to_o prescribe_v method_n unto_o man_n by_o faith_n and_o a_o honest_a conversation_n how_o they_o may_v arrive_v at_o heaven_n that_o this_o religion_n may_v make_v a_o deep_a impression_n upon_o their_o mind_n and_o memory_n and_o be_v more_o faithful_o keep_v it_o be_v set_v down_o in_o plain_a and_o significant_a term_n and_o reduce_v into_o 20._o 2_o tim._n 1._o 13_o 14._o rom._n 6._o 17._o 1._o tim._n 6._o 20._o short_a summary_n call_v a_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n that_o good_a thing_n that_o form_n of_o doctrine_n a_o depositum_fw-la or_o trust_v and_o by_o the_o church_n afterward_o a_o creed_n that_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v and_o value_v it_o be_v in_o its_o own_o nature_n of_o the_o great_a importance_n confirm_v with_o variety_n of_o the_o best_a of_o argument_n miracle_n prophecy_n innocent_a carriage_n and_o death_n of_o its_o numerous_a disciple_n and_o severe_a curse_n denounce_v against_o any_o that_o shall_v add_v to_o or_o take_v from_o it_o till_o 18._o gal._n 1._o 8._o 9_o rev._n 22._o 18._o their_o great_a master_n and_o its_o author_n jesus_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n again_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o by_o the_o malice_n and_o subtlety_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o design_n and_o passion_n of_o man_n the_o ignorance_n and_o negligence_n of_o some_o the_o cunning_a and_o industry_n of_o other_o this_o plain_a and_o simple_a religion_n begin_v by_o degree_n to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o the_o mixture_n of_o philosophy_n and_o niceness_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o stat_n craft_n and_o policy_n by_o idle_a tradition_n and_o invention_n by_o the_o melancholy_a of_o some_o and_o the_o gaiety_n of_o other_o and_o the_o natural_a face_n of_o it_o be_v so_o strange_o change_v that_o it_o seem_v another_o gospel_n and_o you_o may_v seek_v christianity_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o yet_o scarce_o find_v it_o many_o kingdom_n and_o people_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o this_o be_v teacherous_a to_o their_o master_n and_o false_a to_o their_o trust_n suffer_v so_o pure_a and_o chaste_a a_o religion_n to_o be_v corrupt_v 2_o 2._o cor._n 11._o 2_o or_o steal_v away_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n seem_v the_o most_o guilty_a of_o they_o all_o especial_o upon_o her_o own_o ground_n her_o bishop_n be_v the_o infallible_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n to_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n once_o indeed_o renown_v etc._n cyp._n epist_n ox._n edit_n p._n 5._o 6._o rom_n 18._o platina_n vitâ—_n bon_n 7._o p._n 159._o vide_fw-la quaeso_fw-la quantum_fw-la degeneraverint_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o her_o faith_n and_o pious_a governor_n but_o now_o as_o famous_a for_o their_o degeneracy_n as_o well_o in_o religion_n as_o in_o their_o life_n who_o ambition_n or_o interest_n prostitute_v the_o faith_n to_o those_o design_n and_o make_v it_o earthly_a and_o sensual_a or_o their_o negligence_n and_o stupidity_n suffer_v the_o enemy_n in_o the_o night_n of_o ignorance_n to_o sow_v the_o tare_n which_o so_o grow_v up_o and_o choke_v the_o wheat_n that_o faith_n be_v turn_v into_o fable_n and_o lie_n foppery_n and_o superstition_n be_v nicknamed_a devotion_n ridiculous_a gesture_n and_o habit_n pass_v for_o repentance_n and_o mortification_n the_o bible_n be_v shut_v up_o and_o contemn_v and_o the_o legend_n open_v and_o praise_v honest_a and_o good_a man_n be_v butcher_v and_o unknown_a person_n and_o malefactor_n canonize_v saint_n with_o their_o picture_n and_o relic_n be_v make_v rival_n to_o christ_n in_o mediation_n and_o intercession_n good_a work_n be_v spoil_v by_o merit_n and_o arrogance_n or_o do_v by_o way_n of_o composition_n for_o vice_n the_o fear_n of_o hell_n be_v abate_v by_o the_o invention_n of_o purgatory_n christ_n be_v fetch_v from_o glory_n by_o the_o magic_n of_o a_o priest_n and_o put_v into_o a_o wafer_n or_o into_o a_o more_o sordid_a place_n riddle_n and_o quirk_n of_o their_o school_n be_v make_v article_n of_o faith_n in_o short_a old_a truth_n be_v root_v up_o and_o new_a error_n graft_v on_o they_o power_n and_o profit_n be_v style_v the_o church_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o temple_n and_o call_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n such_o error_n as_o these_o in_o the_o christian_n faith_n come_v from_o rome_n and_o infect_v our_o ancient_a british_a church_n not_o at_o first_o plant_v by_o the_o labour_n of_o the_o romish_a bishop_n of_o old_a but_o corrupt_v by_o their_o late_a emissary_n and_o last_v a_o long_a time_n among_o we_o be_v support_v by_o power_n twist_v with_o interest_n suitable_a to_o the_o pleasure_n and_o vice_n of_o man_n incorporate_v into_o the_o government_n have_v put_v out_o man_n reason_n to_o try_v and_o discern_v between_o truth_n and_o error_n and_o at_o length_n become_v fashionable_a legal_a terrible_a with_o fire_n and_o censure_n which_o make_v we_o sick_a unto_o death_n absolute_a almost_o and_o beyond_o recovery_n such_o be_v our_o condition_n here_o of_o slavery_n and_o ignorance_n but_o it_o please_v he_o that_o dwell_v between_o the_o golden_a candlestick_n to_o dispel_v our_o darkness_n and_o restore_v the_o ancient_a light_n of_o primitive_a christianity_n his_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n improve_n the_o passion_n and_o inclination_n of_o some_o in_o temporal_a change_n and_o concern_v to_o spiritual_a purpose_n encourage_v the_o secret_a groan_n and_o desire_n of_o other_o put_v many_o more_o upon_o search_n and_o enquiry_n after_o truth_n and_o infuse_v courage_n for_o it_o at_o length_n come_v to_o a_o resolution_n of_o argue_v and_o debate_v the_o error_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n and_o manner_n of_o reform_v the_o abuse_n in_o discipline_n and_o devotion_n and_o to_o call_v back_o true_a christianity_n again_o and_o be_v dispossess_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o rome_n which_o oft_o tear_v they_o and_o rend_v they_o till_o they_o foam_v again_o be_v now_o clothe_v and_o in_o their_o wit_n once_o more_o upon_o this_o account_n the_o friend_n of_o rome_n call_v we_o heretic_n schismatic_n and_o innovator_n discharge_v censure_n and_o excommunication_n and_o eternal_a damnation_n against_o we_o be_v full_a of_o wrath_n and_o indignation_n and_o to_o show_v a_o little_a wit_n in_o their_o anger_n and_o pretend_a reason_n pert_o ask_v the_o question_n where_o be_v our_o religion_n before_o luther_n this_o be_v the_o common_a and_o trite_a objection_n against_o our_o religion_n very_o frequent_v not_o only_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o smith_n bellarmine_n campian_n smith_n more_o ordinary_a
glorious_a with_o arrogant_a title_n and_o borrow_a name_n search_v into_o the_o pedigree_n of_o rome_n religion_n we_o do_v not_o find_v christ_n or_o st._n peter_n or_o any_o of_o his_o apostle_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o pride_n interest_n and_o design_n old_a vice_n indeed_o but_o new_a father_n of_o a_o christian_a church_n which_o bring_v in_o a_o late_a and_o new_a generation_n of_o opinion_n and_o addition_n to_o christ_n religion_n clothe_v they_o with_o the_o venerable_a name_n of_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a where_o be_v the_o romish_a religion_n before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n conclude_v only_o about_o the_o year_n 1563._o of_o a_o latter_a date_n then_o when_o luther_n first_o begin_v which_o legitimate_a all_o their_o innovation_n the_o issue_n of_o scholastic_a wrangling_n pretend_a dream_n and_o vision_n force_v and_o unnatural_a sense_n of_o scripture_n ambition_n and_o profit_n the_o fxchequer_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v make_v son_n of_o the_o church_n and_o fundamental_o of_o the_o christian_a faith_n many_o of_o their_o own_o writer_n confess_v that_o for_o 1400_o or_o â—_o 500_o year_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v infallible_a till_o of_o late_a some_o of_o their_o flame_a zealot_n have_v vest_v he_o with_o infallibility_n whereby_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v sick_a unto_o death_n and_o no_o cure_n be_v to_o be_v apply_v because_o she_o be_v so_o certain_a and_o sure_a that_o she_o be_v well_o their_o lewd_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n till_o the_o council_n of_o laâ—eran_n under_o innocent_a the_o three_o above_o 1200_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o many_o of_o their_o own_o writer_n be_v still_o dissatisfy_v about_o it_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n be_v obtain_v by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o not_o till_o about_o 600_o year_n after_o christ_n fear_v a_o powerful_a rival_n the_o constantinopolitan_a bishop_n who_o affect_v the_o same_o and_o therefore_o by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o be_v declaim_v against_o as_o proud_a and_o antichristian_a but_o now_o by_o hypocrisy_n and_o base_a compliance_n with_o the_o wicked_a phocas_n who_o be_v guilty_a of_o treason_n and_o murder_n against_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n rome_n gain_v the_o delicious_a point_n and_o have_v make_v it_o a_o fundamental_a article_n of_o her_o new_a religion_n though_o the_o pope_n come_v not_o up_o to_o their_o swagger_a temper_n and_o power_n of_o hector_a christian_a prince_n some_o hundred_o of_o year_n afterwards_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n which_o some_o derive_v from_o the_o platonic_a fancy_n of_o origen_n the_o montanism_n of_o tertullian_n pretend_a vision_n and_o pagan_a story_n rhetorical_a flourish_v and_o doubtful_a expression_n of_o the_o late_a father_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o positive_o affirm_v till_o about_o the_o year_n 1140._o and_o not_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n till_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n then_o indeed_o a_o good_a estate_n become_v a_o sure_a way_n to_o heaven_n then_o a_o good_a life_n and_o conversation_n the_o use_n of_o indulgence_n be_v the_o moral_a to_o the_o fable_n of_o purgatory_n and_o begin_v to_o grow_v much_o what_o about_o the_o same_o time_n though_o it_o come_v not_o to_o the_o height_n and_o perfection_n till_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o time_n when_o luther_n so_o stout_o oppose_v they_o than_o heaven_n be_v set_v to_o sale_n and_o the_o best_a chapman_n be_v the_o great_a saint_n though_o they_o boast_v of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o their_o image_n worship_n and_o if_o it_o will_v do_v thern_a any_o good_a so_o they_o may_v of_o simon_n magus_n who_o be_v of_o a_o elder_a date_n and_o a_o very_a fit_a patron_n of_o 13_o act_n 11._o 13_o such_o a_o opinion_n yet_o the_o council_n of_o frankfurt_n condemn_v it_o and_o the_o pure_a time_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o allow_v the_o make_n of_o image_n and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o france_n for_o almost_o 900_o year_n after_o christ_n nor_o in_o germany_n till_o after_o the_o 12_o câ—â—tury_n then_o indeed_o such_o a_o doctrine_n may_v be_v very_o proper_a when_o true_a religion_n be_v turn_v into_o pageantry_n and_o a_o form_n of_o godliness_n the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v now_o a_o article_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n yet_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n end_v in_o the_o year_n 1439_o be_v the_o first_o council_n and_o peter_n lombard_n the_o first_o man_n that_o precise_o fix_v that_o number_n that_o the_o laity_n ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n only_o in_o one_o kind_n be_v never_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n till_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n conclude_v in_o the_o year_n 1418_o then_o indeed_o that_o council_n with_o the_o great_a insolence_n and_o a_o direct_a invasion_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n take_v the_o cup_n from_o the_o laymens_n mouth_n notwithstanding_o as_o it_o be_v then_o acknowledge_v the_o institution_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o they_o may_v as_o well_o christen_v the_o laic_n child_n only_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n leave_v out_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n by_o the_o way_n of_o concomitancy_n it_o be_v as_o lawful_a to_o baptise_v as_o communicate_v by_o the_o half_n for_o what_o can_v such_o a_o pretend_a power_n do_v the_o prohibit_v of_o priest_n to_o marry_n be_v not_o in_o perfection_n as_o it_o be_v now_o till_o pope_n gregory_n the_o sevenths_n time_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o where_o it_o be_v say_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n or_o any_o of_o the_o true_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o christian_n church_n that_o penance_n be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o that_o auricular_a confession_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n or_o that_o prayer_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n or_o that_o good_a work_n be_v strict_o meritorious_a or_o where_o can_v they_o find_v the_o many_o impiety_n and_o absurdity_n of_o their_o mass_n in_o those_o early_a time_n of_o antiquity_n and_o since_o they_o be_v fond_a of_o ask_v we_o this_o question_n we_o may_v ask_v they_o many_o more_o about_o the_o many_o foppery_n and_o innovation_n in_o their_o faith_n and_o devotion_n and_o many_o they_o be_v and_o large_a be_v the_o inventory_n almost_o as_o many_o as_o be_v the_o christian_a truth_n in_o direct_a opposition_n to_o they_o or_o prevarication_n from_o they_o but_o they_o seem_v to_o confess_v the_o newness_n of_o their_o religion_n when_o they_o arrogant_o set_v up_o a_o power_n in_o their_o church_n to_o frame_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o many_o thing_n only_a opinion_n and_o notion_n at_o first_o have_v grow_v up_o by_o degree_n to_o fundamental_a truth_n and_o have_v once_o slip_v into_o error_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o maintain_v it_o for_o the_o reputation_n and_o authority_n of_o holy_a church_n and_o who_o know_v how_o many_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v upon_o the_o romish_a forge_n ready_a to_o be_v put_v into_o their_o creed_n and_o where_o must_v we_o end_v not_o till_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o consecrate_a feather_n and_o holy_a water_n can_v convey_v divine_a grace_n to_o we_o and_o drive_v away_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o the_o weathercock_n of_o our_o church_n be_v think_v pâ—illars_n of_o it_o will_v the_o champion_n of_o rome_n speak_v out_o they_o will_v tell_v we_o as_o their_o eckius_fw-la do_v the_o duke_n of_o bavaria_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o luther_n may_v be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o father_n though_o not_o by_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o plain_a confession_n that_o we_o have_v the_o true_a antiquity_n on_o our_o side_n and_o in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o we_o add_v that_o we_o have_v the_o father_n also_o on_o our_o side_n for_o otherwise_o what_o mean_v their_o expurgat_fw-la orian_n indices_fw-la of_o the_o father_n and_o other_o ancient_a writter_n but_o that_o they_o very_o well_o know_v that_o these_o be_v old_a enemy_n to_o pope_n pins_n new_a creed_n and_o the_o truth_n in_o they_o confound_v their_o error_n such_o a_o account_n as_o this_o about_o the_o original_a and_o progress_n of_o their_o new_a addition_n to_o the_o old_a faith_n be_v convenient_a to_o be_v give_v not_o because_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v necessary_o require_v it_o for_o it_o have_v be_v sufficient_a only_o to_o have_v prove_v that_o these_o romish_a addition_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o of_o the_o divine_a write_n the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o power_n of_o mint_v new_a article_n fundamental_a to_o salvation_n but_o because_o the_o disciple_n of_o rome_n so_o frequent_o ask_v we_o the_o question_n and_o
now_o such_o a_o force_n to_o induce_v belief_n as_o it_o have_v then_o the_o reason_n of_o which_o be_v give_v by_o the_o same_o vicentius_n who_o so_o high_o commend_v that_o way_n which_o be_v then_o take_v of_o reprove_v heresy_n but_o add_v this_o most_o wise_a caution_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n but_o one_o of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o commonitorium_fw-la but_o you_o must_v not_o think_v that_o all_o heresy_n and_o all_o way_n be_v thus_o to_o be_v oppose_v but_o only_o new_a and_o fresh_a heresy_n when_o they_o first_o rise_v up_o that_o be_v before_o they_o have_v falsify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n etc._n etc._n as_o for_o inveterate_a heresy_n which_o have_v spread_v themselves_o they_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o be_v assault_v this_o way_n because_o in_o a_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n many_o opportunity_n may_v have_v present_v themselves_o to_o heretic_n of_o steal_a truth_n out_o of_o the_o ancient_a record_n and_o of_o corrupt_v the_o volume_n of_o our_o ancestor_n which_o if_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n it_o be_v evident_a the_o roman_a church_n have_v have_v such_o opportunity_n of_o falsify_v antiquity_n ever_o since_o the_o first_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o papal_a supremacy_n that_o we_o can_v rely_v mere_o upon_o any_o write_a testimony_n or_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o never_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o their_o bishop_n meet_v together_o shall_v produce_v which_o amount_v not_o to_o so_o much_o as_o one_o legal_a testimony_n but_o they_o be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o or_o suspect_v as_o a_o multitude_n of_o false_a witness_n conspire_v together_o in_o their_o own_o cause_n how_o then_o may_v some_o say_v can_v heresy_n of_o long_a stand_n be_v confute_v the_o same_o vincentius_n resolve_v we_o in_o this_o in_o the_o very_a next_o word_n we_o may_v convince_v they_o if_o need_v be_v by_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o eschew_v they_o as_o already_o convict_v and_o condemn_v in_o ancient_a time_n by_o the_o general_a council_n of_o catholic_n priest_n the_o tradition_n which_o be_v find_v there_o must_v direct_v all_o future_a council_n not_o the_o opinion_n of_o their_o present_a church_n iv_o i_o will_v add_v but_o one_o thing_n more_o which_o be_v that_o the_o tradition_n call_v oral_a because_o it_o come_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o without_o any_o write_a record_n be_v the_o most_o uncertain_a and_o can_v be_v least_o rely_v upon_o of_o all_o other_o this_o have_v be_v demonstrate_v so_o full_o by_o the_o writer_n of_o our_o church_n and_o there_o be_v such_o pregnant_a instance_n of_o the_o error_n into_o which_o man_n have_v be_v lead_v by_o it_o that_o it_o need_v no_o long_a discourse_n two_o instance_n of_o it_o be_v very_o common_a and_o i_o shall_v add_v a_o three_o 1._o the_o first_o be_v that_o which_o papias_n who_o live_v present_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o converse_v with_o those_o who_o have_v see_v they_o set_v on_o foot_n his_o way_n be_v as_o eusebius_n relate_v out_o of_o his_o work_n not_o so_o much_o to_o read_v as_o to_o inquire_v of_o the_o elder_n what_o saint_n andrew_n or_o saint_n peter_n say_v what_o be_v the_o say_v of_o saint_n thomas_n saint_n james_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o he_o pretend_v that_o some_o of_o they_o tell_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o body_n we_o shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n here_o upon_o earth_n which_o he_o gather_v say_v eusebius_n from_o some_o say_v of_o the_o apostle_n wrong_v understand_v but_o this_o fancy_n be_v embrace_v very_o greedy_o and_o be_v teach_v for_o two_o whole_a age_n as_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n no_o body_n oppose_v it_o and_o yet_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v for_o it_o but_o only_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o man_n as_o eusebius_n his_o word_n be_v l._n 3._o cap._n ult_n who_o deliver_v it_o to_o they_o yet_o this_o tradition_n have_v be_v general_o since_o take_v for_o a_o imposture_n and_o teach_v we_o no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o if_o one_o man_n can_v set_v a_o go_v such_o a_o doctrine_n and_o make_v it_o pass_v so_o current_a for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n upon_o no_o other_o pretence_n then_o that_o a_o apostle_n say_v so_o in_o private_a discourse_n we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o think_v that_o other_o tradition_n have_v have_v no_o better_a beginning_n or_o not_o so_o good_a especial_o since_o they_o never_o so_o universal_o prevail_v as_o that_o do_v 2._o a_o second_o instance_n be_v that_o famous_a contention_n about_o the_o observation_n of_o easter_n which_o miserable_o afflict_v the_o church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o victòr_n bishop_n of_o ròme_n by_o divide_v the_o eastern_a christian_n from_o the_o western_a one_o pretend_v tradition_n from_o saint_n jòhn_n and_o saint_n philip_n the_o other_o from_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n concern_v which_o i_o will_v not_o say_v as_o rigaltius_n do_v in_o his_o sharp_a note_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o firmilian_a who_o pretend_v tradition_n for_o the_o rebaptise_v of_o heretic_n that_o under_o the_o name_n and_o person_n of_o great_a man_n there_o be_v sottish_a and_o sophistical_a thing_n deliver_v for_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o fool_n and_o sophister_n but_o this_o i_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v many_o more_o instance_n of_o man_n forwardness_n and_o they_o neither_o fool_n nor_o sophister_n but_o only_o wed_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o their_o own_o church_n to_o obtrude_v thing_n as_o apostolical_a for_o which_o they_o have_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o for_o when_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o defend_v themselves_o present_o they_o fly_v to_o tradition_n apostolical_a 3._o a_o three_o instance_n of_o who_o uncertainty_n we_o have_v in_o irenaeus_n l._n 2._o c._n 39_o concern_v the_o age_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n when_o he_o die_v which_o he_o confident_o affirm_v to_o have_v be_v forty_o if_o not_o fifty_o year_n and_o say_v the_o elder_n which_o know_v st._n john_n and_o be_v his_o scholar_n receive_v this_o relation_n from_o he_o and_o yet_o all_o agree_v that_o he_o beginning_n to_o preach_v at_o thirty_o year_n of_o age_n be_v crucify_v about_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a after_o the_o like_a relation_n clement_n make_v of_o his_o preach_v but_o one_o year_n which_o he_o call_v a_o secret_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n but_o have_v no_o more_o truth_n in_o it_o then_o the_o other_o now_o if_o in_o the_o first_o age_n when_o they_o be_v so_o near_o the_o fountain_n and_o beginning_n of_o tradition_n man_n be_v deceive_v nay_o such_o great_a man_n as_o these_o be_v deceive_v and_o lead_v other_o into_o error_n in_o these_o matter_n we_o can_v with_o any_o safety_n trust_v to_o tradition_n that_o have_v pass_v man_n pretend_v from_o one_o to_o another_o until_o now_o but_o we_o can_v find_v no_o mention_n of_o in_o any_o writer_n till_o some_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o be_v by_o some_o body_n or_o other_o who_o have_v authority_n in_o those_o day_n call_v apostolical_a tradition_n mere_o to_o gain_v they_o the_o more_o credit_n thus_o andreas_n caesariensis_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o revelation_n p._n 743._o say_v that_o the_o come_n of_o enoch_n and_o elias_n before_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n though_o it_o be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n be_v a_o constant_a report_n receive_v by_o tradition_n without_o any_o variation_n from_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v how_o ready_a they_o be_v to_o father_n their_o own_o private_a opinion_n upon_o ancient_a universal_a tradition_n and_o how_o little_a reason_n we_o have_v to_o trust_v to_o that_o which_o be_v so_o uncertain_a even_o in_o the_o first_o age_n and_o therefore_o must_v needs_o be_v more_o dubious_a now_o thus_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o lay_v before_o the_o eye_n of_o those_o who_o will_v be_v please_v to_o look_v over_o this_o short_a treatise_n what_o they_o be_v to_o think_v and_o speak_v about_o tradition_n it_o be_v a_o calumny_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n reject_v all_o tradition_n and_o i_o hope_v none_o of_o her_o true_a child_n be_v so_o ignorant_a as_o when_o they_o hear_v that_o word_n to_o imagine_v they_o must_v rise_v up_o and_o oppose_v it_o no_o the_o scripture_n itself_o be_v a_o tradition_n and_o we_o admit_v all_o other_o tradition_n which_o be_v subordinate_a and_o agreeable_a unto_o that_o together_o with_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v apostolical_a by_o the_o general_a testimony_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n nay_o if_o any_o thing_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o
and_o ceremony_n she_o be_v sensible_a when_o they_o be_v too_o numerous_a how_o apt_a they_o be_v to_o darken_v the_o inward_a and_o more_o essential_a lustre_n of_o religion_n and_o prove_v a_o burden_n instead_o of_o a_o relief_n to_o its_o worship_n which_o she_o take_v notice_n abolish_v notice_n preface_n to_o the_o common_a prayer_n concern_v ceremony_n why_o some_o be_v abolish_v st._n augustine_n complain_v of_o in_o his_o time_n but_o have_v since_o so_o increase_v in_o the_o eastern_a as_o well_o as_o western_a church_n that_o it_o must_v argue_v a_o great_a awe_n to_o make_v the_o service_n look_v like_o any_o thing_n serious_a and_o sacred_a however_o this_o number_n alone_o where_o the_o particular_n be_v not_o otherwise_o obnoxious_a tempt_v some_o to_o spend_v all_o their_o zeal_n therein_o and_o divert_v they_o from_o thing_n more_o necessary_a or_o give_v too_o much_o occasion_n to_o other_o to_o quarrel_v about_o they_o yet_o withal_o be_v apprehensive_a how_o needful_a it_o will_v be_v to_o maintain_v order_n and_o decency_n she_o have_v keep_v some_o though_o very_o few_o and_o those_o most_o plain_a and_o unexceptionable_a in_o their_o nature_n most_o significative_a of_o the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v appoint_v and_o most_o ancient_a and_o universal_a in_o their_o institution_n and_o practice_n hint_v in_o the_o tittle_n of_o our_o liturgy_n as_o it_o be_v change_v from_o the_o former_a and_o to_o prevent_v all_o difference_n hereabout_o she_o have_v express_v her_o sense_n of_o they_o so_o clear_o and_o explicit_o that_o one_o will_v think_v no_o peevish_a obstinacy_n have_v room_n to_o interpose_v a_o scruple_n however_o the_o event_n have_v prove_v thus_o abundant_o have_v the_o church_n of_o england_n vindicate_v her_o reformation_n from_o all_o pretence_n of_o apostasy_n from_o the_o true_a ancient_n catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n and_o show_v in_o all_o instance_n how_o careful_a she_o have_v be_v to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n with_o all_o the_o member_n thereof_o nor_o have_v she_o be_v want_v in_o any_o respect_n or_o reverence_v due_a thereunto_o no_o church_n be_v more_o cautious_a and_o spare_v in_o its_o determination_n more_o canonical_a in_o its_o imposition_n more_o regular_a in_o its_o succession_n and_o more_o charitable_a in_o its_o censure_n make_v all_o necessary_a provision_n for_o her_o own_o child_n so_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o catholic_n unity_n that_o have_v other_o church_n observe_v the_o like_a method_n or_o measure_n way_n have_v be_v make_v for_o a_o universal_a consent_n 409._o consent_n touto_n gar_o en_fw-fr pote_fw-la tes_fw-fr ecclesias_fw-la to_o kauchema_n hoti_fw-it apo_fw-it ton_fw-fr peraton_n tes_fw-fr oikumenes_n epi_fw-la ta_fw-la perata_fw-la microis_fw-fr symbolaiois_fw-mi ephodiazomennoi_fw-fr hoi_fw-fr ex_fw-la hekaste_v ecclesias_fw-la adelphoi_fw-fr panta_n pateras_fw-la kai_fw-fr adelphous_a euriscon_n s._n basil_n ep._n 198._o t._n 3._o p._n 409._o and_o every_o true_a christian_a where_o ever_o he_o come_v will_v have_v find_v his_o own_o church_n wherewith_o to_o communicate_v without_o hesitancy_n in_o all_o religious_a office_n and_o as_o b_o st._n augustin_n observe_v in_o his_o time_n he_o will_v have_v need_v but_o to_o inquire_v for_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o no_o schismatic_a will_v have_v dar_v to_o divert_v he_o to_o their_o conventicle_n but_o if_o after_o the_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n of_o so_o many_o century_n amid_o such_o a_o deprave_a state_n by_o corrupt_a manner_n diversity_n of_o opinion_n and_o perplex_v interest_n so_o great_a a_o happiness_n be_v not_o to_o be_v hope_v for_o now_o that_o private_a person_n or_o particular_a church_n will_v clear_v themselves_o before_o god_n and_o all_o good_a man_n that_o do_v what_o be_v in_o their_o power_n towards_o it_o and_o pray_v to_o he_o to_o amend_v what_o they_o can_v change_v and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n make_v the_o best_a use_n of_o what_o mean_v they_o enjoy_v upon_o which_o premise_n a_o easy_a solution_n be_v give_v to_o the_o old_a cavil_v question_n where_o be_v your_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n or_o that_o time_n we_o answer_v just_o where_o it_o be_v thereby_o no_o new_a church_n be_v set_v up_o no_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n bring_v in_o no_o new_a sacrament_n no_o new_a order_n of_o priesthood_n to_o minister_v in_o holy_a thing_n all_o which_o will_v have_v indeed_o require_v new_a miracle_n and_o a_o new_a immediate_a authority_n from_o heaven_n so_o attest_v only_o the_o old_a be_v purge_v from_o impurity_n in_o doctrine_n worship_n and_o practice_n which_o in_o pass_v through_o so_o many_o degenerate_a age_n they_o have_v contract_v and_o that_o a_o ordinary_a power_n may_v suffice_v to_o do_v if_o we_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n before_o we_o be_v so_o still_o and_o hope_v to_o better_a purpose_n we_o be_v not_o therefore_o out_o of_o it_o because_o there_o rash_a censure_n have_v exclude_v we_o and_o then_o they_o unreasonable_o take_v advantage_n to_o argue_v against_o we_o from_o their_o own_o act_n we_o never_o formal_o shut_v they_o out_o what_o ever_o they_o have_v do_v to_o we_o what_o degree_n of_o corruption_n in_o faith_n or_o manner_n may_v be_v consistent_a with_o the_o bare_a be_v of_o a_o church_n or_o the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n therein_o be_v needless_a and_o dangerous_a for_o we_o nice_o to_o inquire_v it_o may_v be_v impossible_a for_o we_o to_o know_v i_o be_o sure_a it_o be_v most_o safe_a for_o we_o to_o reform_v what_o we_o know_v to_o be_v amiss_o and_o to_o leave_v those_o who_o do_v not_o to_o stand_v or_o fall_v by_o their_o own_o master_n it_o be_v a_o very_a ill_a requital_n of_o our_o charity_n if_o it_o be_v turn_v into_o a_o weapon_n of_o offence_n to_o wound_v or_o slay_v we_o by_o that_o by_o which_o we_o show_v our_o desire_n of_o their_o cure_n but_o they_o and_o we_o must_v stand_v another_o trial_n and_o await_v a_o final_a infallible_a sentence_n which_o we_o here_o can_v change_v the_o best_a security_n that_o we_o know_v to_o meet_v it_o with_o comfort_n will_v be_v to_o use_v the_o most_o strict_a impartiality_n with_o ourselves_o and_o the_o great_a charity_n to_o other_o yet_o our_o adversary_n glory_v in_o nothing_o more_o than_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o boast_v in_o no_o title_n so_o much_o as_o that_o of_o catholic_n which_o have_v have_v deserve_o so_o great_a veneration_n in_o all_o antiquity_n but_o their_o claim_n here_o true_o examine_v will_v prove_v as_o fallacious_a and_o arrogant_a as_o in_o any_o other_o instance_n for_o the_o term_n catholic_n if_o we_o respect_v the_o notation_n of_o the_o word_n or_o the_o most_o constant_a use_n of_o it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o universal_a and_o so_o join_v to_o the_o church_n signify_v the_o general_a body_n of_o all_o christian_n disperse_v throughout_o the_o world_n oppose_v to_o any_o distinct_a party_n or_o separate_v communion_n thus_o we_o find_v it_o constant_o apply_v by_o st._n augustin_n in_o all_o his_o tract_n against_o the_o donatist_n proximum_fw-la st._n august_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la c_o 2._o t._n 7._o p._n 5._o 10._o quaestio_fw-la certe_fw-la inter_fw-la nos_fw-la versatar_n ubi_fw-la sit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la utrum_fw-la apud_fw-la nos_fw-la a_o apud_fw-la illos_fw-la quae_fw-la utique_fw-la und_fw-ge est_fw-la quam_fw-la majores_fw-la nostri_fw-la catholicam_fw-la nominarunt_fw-la ut_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la ipso_fw-la nomine_fw-la ostenderent_fw-la quia_fw-la per_fw-la totum_fw-la est_fw-la ibid._n c._n 3._o p._n 514._o christi_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la canonicarum_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la divinis_fw-la &_o certissimis_fw-la testimoniis_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la gentibus_fw-la designata_fw-la est_fw-la et_fw-fr c._n 4._o ab_fw-la ejus_fw-la corpore_fw-la quod_fw-la est_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la it_o a_o dissentiunt_fw-la ut_fw-la eorum_fw-la communio_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la cum_fw-la toto_fw-la quacunque_fw-la ea_fw-la diffunditur_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o aliqua_fw-la parte_fw-la separata_fw-la inveniatur_fw-la manifestum_fw-la est_fw-la eos_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la catholica_fw-la et._n c._n 12._o p._n 533._o aliud_fw-la evangelizat_n qui_fw-la periisse_fw-la dicit_fw-la de_fw-la caetero_fw-la mundo_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la &_o in_o part_n donati_n in_o sola_fw-la aâ—rica_n remansisse_fw-la item_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o symbolo_fw-la in_fw-la eam_fw-la partem_fw-la de_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la catholica_fw-la t._n 3._o p._n 149._o haeretici_fw-la de_fw-la deo_fw-la falsa_fw-la sentiendo_fw-la ipsam_fw-la fidem_fw-la violent_fw-la schismatici_fw-la autem_fw-la discissionibus_fw-la iniquis_fw-la a_o fraterna_fw-la caritate_fw-la dissiliunt_fw-la quapropter_fw-la nec_fw-la haereticus_fw-la pertinet_fw-la ad_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la quae_fw-la diligit_fw-la deum_fw-la nec_fw-la schismaticus_fw-la quoniam_fw-la diligit_fw-la proximum_fw-la and_o so_o oppose_v to_o they_o who_o go_v about_o to_o shut_v it_o up_o within_o their_o own_o party_n and_o straighten_a communion_n therein_o too_o close_o imitate_v by_o our_o adversary_n who_o in_o spite_n of_o name_n
condition_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o that_o communion_n before_o the_o reformation_n many_o of_o they_o groan_v under_o those_o oppression_n from_o which_o we_o be_v happy_o free_v nay_o whatever_o charitable_a allowance_n may_v still_o be_v make_v for_o they_o who_o now_o live_v within_o those_o boundary_n where_o they_o have_v little_a opportunity_n of_o know_v better_a and_o be_v under_o vaâ—â—_n prejudices_fw-la by_o contrary_a education_n and_o the_o severe_a awe_n over_o they_o now_o far_o i_o say_v these_o case_n may_v be_v pleadable_a must_v be_v leave_v to_o god_n and_o their_o own_o conscience_n as_o for_o those_o bear_v and_o breed_v among_o we_o who_o have_v be_v treacherous_o delude_v into_o apostasy_n from_o we_o or_o will_v persist_v in_o their_o hereditary_a obstinate_a averseness_n to_o we_o against_o the_o clear_a conviction_n which_o they_o may_v receive_v and_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o express_a law_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o land_n to_o the_o perpetual_a disturbance_n of_o the_o state_n and_o confusion_n of_o the_o church_n there_o appear_v no_o room_n for_o any_o excuse_n to_o lessen_v their_o crime_n or_o alleviate_v their_o doom_n which_o will_v be_v might_o increase_v when_o all_o manner_n of_o hide_a and_o crafty_a artifices_fw-la or_o open_a violence_n against_o the_o common_a right_n of_o humane_a society_n and_o moral_a honesty_n as_o well_o as_o the_o faith_n and_o charity_n of_o christ_n church_n be_v employ_v and_o consecrate_v into_o a_o religious_a but_o blind_a zeal_n for_o the_o destruction_n of_o both_o no_o marvel_n if_o the_o nation_n awaken_v with_o the_o effect_n hereof_o which_o it_o have_v sometime_o feel_v and_o often_o have_v reason_n to_o fear_v have_v provide_v some_o severe_a law_n for_o a_o awe_n over_o they_o and_o to_o stop_v the_o first_o beginning_n of_o such_o exorbitant_a attempt_n ready_a to_o break_v through_o all_o ordinary_a enclosure_n and_o which_o will_v hardly_o be_v restrain_v by_o the_o usual_a method_n of_o government_n no_o temper_n be_v more_o difficulty_n master_v or_o more_o mischievous_a if_o let_v loose_a than_o such_o a_o false_a fiery_a zeal_n which_o neglect_v burn_v all_o before_o it_o but_o whatever_o may_v have_v be_v their_o treatment_n of_o we_o former_o or_o we_o may_v just_o apprehend_v will_v be_v still_o have_v they_o any_o opportunity_n which_o god_n pervent_a we_o ought_v not_o and_o hope_n shall_v not_o ever_o desist_v from_o wish_v and_o endeavour_v as_o much_o as_o be_v in_o our_o power_n their_o real_a welfare_n and_o so_o of_o all_o our_o implacable_a enemy_n and_o therein_o their_o hearty_a union_n with_o we_o in_o the_o holy_a office_n of_o religion_n and_o fellowship_n of_o gods_n church_n where_o they_o live_v with_o the_o sincere_a renounciation_n of_o those_o dangerous_a error_n and_o practice_n that_o hitherto_o keep_v they_o at_o a_o distance_n from_o we_o in_o conclusion_n instead_o of_o querulous_a expostulation_n or_o catch_v occasion_n to_o find_v fault_n we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o admire_v and_o adore_v that_o gracious_a providence_n which_o amid_o so_o many_o confusion_n disorder_n and_o corruption_n that_o prevail_v too_o much_o in_o most_o place_n â—ound_v about_o have_v place_v our_o lot_n in_o so_o happy_a a_o soil_n and_o provide_v for_o we_o so_o goodly_a a_o heritage_n and_o safe_a retreat_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o that_o church_n who_o charity_n be_v as_o eminent_a as_o its_o faith_n and_o its_o order_n as_o signal_n as_o its_o purity_n who_o arm_n be_v always_o open_a to_o receive_v its_o return_a enemy_n with_o the_o most_o tender_a compassion_n as_o well_o as_o to_o cherish_v its_o faithful_a friend_n with_o the_o wholesome_a and_o indulgent_a provision_n where_o nothing_o be_v want_v to_o ensure_v our_o safety_n and_o encourage_v our_o proficiency_n in_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v good_a and_o excellent_a which_o upon_o former_a tâ—al_n of_o both_o the_o opposite_a extreme_n the_o whole_a kingdom_n have_v see_v necessary_a to_o fâ—ee_v back_o into_o to_o repair_v the_o confusion_n and_o devastion_n they_o have_v bring_v and_o in_o its_o most_o dangerous_a convulsion_n here_o have_v find_v the_o ready_a cure_n and_o under_o who_o name_n her_o very_a enemy_n desire_v to_o shelter_v themselves_o which_o final_o engage_v we_o to_o express_v our_o gratitude_n for_o so_o peculiar_a privilege_n by_o â—_o ready_a and_o impartial_a obedience_n to_o the_o holy_a doctrine_n we_o be_v teach_v and_o a_o fruitful_a improvement_n of_o all_o those_o happy_a advantage_n which_o we_o enjoy_v therein_o that_o our_o life_n may_v be_v answerable_a to_o our_o profession_n and_o our_o pious_a virtuous_a peaceable_a and_o charitable_a conversation_n may_v be_v in_o some_o proportion_n as_o defensible_a and_o remarkable_a as_o the_o principle_n we_o proceed_v upon_o or_o the_o benefit_n we_o lay_v claim_v to_o this_o will_v most_o effectual_o silence_v the_o captious_a cavil_n of_o our_o enemy_n on_o every_o side_n and_o more_o powerful_o invite_v they_o to_o our_o communion_n then_o all_o other_o the_o most_o demonstrative_a argument_n when_o their_o very_a sense_n will_v bear_v witness_n that_o god_n be_v in_o we_o of_o a_o truth_n i_o hope_v we_o be_v not_o destitute_a of_o some_o such_o eminent_a example_n of_o unfeigned_a piety_n true_a holiness_n and_o universal_a probity_n god_n almighty_a increase_v their_o number_n more_o and_o more_o yet_o whatsoever_o may_v be_v the_o effect_n thereof_o upon_o other_o man_n this_o method_n will_v unquestionable_o ensure_v our_o own_o firm_a peace_n here_o and_o everlasting_a salvation_n hereafter_o here_o we_o keep_v certain_o within_o our_o own_o bound_n and_o may_v most_o safe_o and_o profitable_o spend_v all_o our_o zeal_n while_o other_o man_n please_v themselves_o in_o divert_v it_o abroad_o to_o what_o they_o have_v no_o power_n over_o it_o seem_v horrible_o nauseous_a to_o hear_v man_n quarrel_v fierce_o about_o the_o best_a church_n who_o live_v in_o the_o most_o open_a defiance_n to_o all_o religion_n and_o i_o doubt_v there_o be_v too_o many_o of_o all_o denomination_n chargeable_a herewith_o yet_o whatever_o the_o case_n of_o other_o prove_v it_o will_v be_v most_o safe_a and_o pious_a to_o bring_v it_o home_o and_o close_o to_o ourselves_o be_v our_o church_n or_o our_o profession_n never_o so_o much_o better_a than_o any_o other_o if_o we_o be_v not_o also_o suitable_o better_a than_o other_o man_n they_o will_v rise_v up_o in_o judgement_n against_o we_o at_o the_o last_o but_o by_o a_o careful_a and_o diligent_a observance_n of_o its_o sacred_a prescription_n we_o shall_v justify_v our_o reformation_n throughout_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o reproach_n and_o shame_v the_o calumny_n of_o our_o adversary_n and_o which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o all_o good_a intention_n and_o endeavour_n bring_v honour_n to_o our_o great_a lord_n and_o master_n the_o author_n and_o finisher_n of_o our_o faith_n finis_fw-la a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o object_n of_o religious_a worship_n or_o a_o scripture_n proof_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o give_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o any_o other_o be_v beside_o the_o one_o supreme_a god_n edinburgh_n reprint_v by_o j._n reid_n mdc_o lxxxvi_o a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o object_n of_o religious_a worship_n the_o introduction_n of_o all_o the_o dispute_n between_o â—s_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v none_o of_o great_a concernment_n then_o that_o about_o the_o object_n of_o religious_a worship_n we_o affirm_v as_o the_o scripture_n have_v teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v worship_v the_o lord_n our_o god_n and_o serve_v he_o only_o the_o church_n 10._o mat._n 4._o 10._o of_o rome_n teach_v that_o there_o be_v a_o degree_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o we_o may_v give_v to_o some_o excellent_a creature_n to_o angel_n and_o saint_n and_o image_n and_o the_o host_n and_o to_o the_o relic_n of_o saint_n and_o martyr_n if_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n we_o may_v be_v think_v very_o rude_a and_o uncivil_a at_o least_o in_o deny_v to_o pay_v that_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o such_o excellent_a creature_n and_o very_o injurious_a to_o ourselves_o in_o it_o by_o lose_v the_o benefit_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o patronage_n if_o we_o be_v in_o the_o right_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o give_v worship_n to_o creature_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v on_o all_o hand_n to_o be_v the_o great_a of_o sin_n and_o therefore_o this_o be_v a_o dispue_v which_o can_v never_o be_v compromise_v though_o we_o be_v never_o so_o desirous_a of_o a_o union_n and_o reconciliation_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o incommunicable_a glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n be_v too_o dear_a thing_n to_o be_v give_v away_o in_o compliment_n to_o any_o church_n and_o shall_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o next_o world_n for_o i_o believe_v it_o will_v never_o
that_o all_o do_v read_v and_o silence_n be_v make_v that_o all_o hear_v this_o be_v also_o agreeable_a to_o the_o former_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o for_o proof_n of_o which_o what_o can_v we_o desire_v more_o than_o the_o declaration_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o this_o we_o have_v for_o we_o read_v of_o a_o permission_n give_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o moravian_o at_o the_o instance_n of_o cyril_n who_o have_v 260._o aeneas_n silvius_n hist_n bohem._n l._n 1._o c._n 13._o aunâ—_n 260._o convert_v they_o and_o other_o nation_n of_o the_o sclavonians_n to_o have_v divine_a service_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n and_o that_o he_o and_o the_o conclave_n be_v induce_v to_o it_o when_o not_o a_o few_o do_v oppose_v it_o by_o a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n that_o say_v let_v every_o spirit_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v to_o he_o as_o aeneas_z silvius_n afterward_o pope_n relate_v and_o pope_n john_n the_o viii_o not_o long_o after_o in_o anno_fw-la 880._o write_v thus_o to_o s_n fento_fw-mi opulcer_n a_o prince_n 1644._o coneil_n tom._n 24._o epist_n 217._o paris_n 1644._o of_o the_o sclavonian_n we_o command_v that_o the_o praise_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v declare_v in_o the_o same_o sclavonian_n tongue_n for_o we_o be_v admonish_v by_o sacred_a writ_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o but_o in_o all_o tongue_n say_v praise_v the_o lord_n all_o you_o nation_n praise_v he_o all_o the_o people_n and_o the_o apostle_n fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v in_o all_o tongue_n and_o s._n paul_n admonish_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v and_o in_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n he_o do_v sufficient_o and_o plain_o admonish_v we_o that_o in_o speak_v we_o shall_v edify_v the_o church_n of_o god_n neither_o do_v it_o hinder_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o have_v the_o mass_n sing_v or_o the_o gospel_n and_o lesson_n well_o translate_v read_v or_o other_o divine_a office_n sing_v in_o the_o same_o selavonian_a tongue_n because_o he_o who_o make_v three_o principal_a tongue_n viz._n hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a make_v all_o to_o his_o praise_n etc._n etc._n and_o consormable_a to_o this_o be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o innocent_a iii_o anno_fw-la 1215._o that_o because_o in_o 9_o con._n 9_o many_o part_n within_o the_o same_o city_n and_o diocese_n there_o be_v many_o people_n of_o different_a manner_n and_o rite_n mix_v together_o but_o of_o one_o faith_n we_o therefore_o command_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o such_o city_n or_o diocese_n provide_v fit_a man_n who_o shall_v celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o tongue_n and_o riâ—es_n and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n this_o may_v be_v far_o confirm_v by_o the_o very_a office_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o this_o be_v sufficient_a 36._o vid._n cassandri_n liturg._n c._n 36._o to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v depart_v from_o scripture_n antiquity_n and_o itself_o when_o it_o do_v require_v that_o divine_a service_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a to_o the_o people_n and_o that_o it_o be_v never_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o any_o church_n nor_o even_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v most_o expedient_a to_o have_v it_o so_o perform_v so_o little_o be_v it_o then_o think_v that_o religious_a thing_n the_o less_o they_o be_v understand_v 461._o epist_n cleri_fw-la gall._n collect._n p._n 63._o epist_n p._n alex._n 7._o in_o collect._n p._n 69._o hosius_n p._n 64._o bellarm._n sect._n septimâ—_fw-la p._n sanct._n c._n 17._o n_o 3._o e._n w._n truth_n will_v out_o p._n 45._o 47._o râ—â—erus_n c._n 22._o portraiture_n c._n 14_o p._n 224._o bellarm._n l._n 1._o de_fw-la â—â—ssa_fw-la c._n 11._o sanders_n orat_fw-la p._n 72_o râ—em_fw-la annot_n p._n 461._o the_o more_o they_o will_v be_v admire_v and_o that_o to_o preserve_v a_o reverence_n for_o they_o and_o the_o people_n from_o dangerous_a error_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o keep_v they_o from_o be_v understand_v so_o little_o be_v it_o plead_v that_o there_o be_v any_o tongue_n sacred_a in_o themselves_o and_o that_o as_o the_o three_o upon_o the_o cross_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o other_o and_o to_o exclude_v the_o rest_n so_o the_o latin_a as_o next_o to_o the_o head_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o most_o venerable_a of_o the_o three_o so_o little_o be_v it_o then_o think_v that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a kind_n of_o divinity_n in_o latin_a and_o something_o more_o of_o majesty_n and_o fit_a to_o stir_v up_o devotion_n then_o in_o other_o tongue_n so_o little_o be_v they_o afraid_a that_o latin_a will_v be_v lose_v if_o the_o service_n be_v not_o keep_v in_o it_o or_o however_o so_o little_a evident_a be_v it_o that_o they_o value_v the_o preservation_n of_o that_o tongue_n above_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n last_o so_o little_o do_v they_o think_v of_o the_o expedience_n of_o have_v the_o service_n in_o one_o common_a tongue_n as_o latin_a that_o christian_n wherever_o they_o travel_v may_v find_v the_o self_n same_o service_n and_o priest_n may_v officiate_v in_o it_o as_o at_o home_n as_o if_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o few_o that_o travel_n the_o many_o that_o stay_v at_o home_n shall_v be_v leave_v destitute_a and_o for_o one_o man_n convenience_n 10000_o be_v expose_v to_o eternal_a perdâ—ioâ—_n these_o be_v argument_n coin_v on_o purpose_n to_o defend_v the_o cause_n and_o so_o be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o church_n that_o need_v they_o ii_o let_v we_o consider_v whither_o from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o have_v be_v a_o rit_n it_o have_v be_v the_o rite_n of_o every_o church_n to_o this_o i_o shall_v only_o produce_v their_o own_o confession_n septime_fw-la cassander_n liturg_n c._n 11._o 13._o 15_o ledesm_n c._n 33_o n._n 5_o bellarm._n c._n 16._o sect_n obj_fw-la ult_n salm_a on_o in_o 1_o cor_fw-la 16._o sect_n septime_fw-la for_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o armenian_n egyptianâ—_n habassine_n muscovite_n and_o sclavonians_n have_v their_o service_n in_o a_o tongue_n know_v to_o the_o people_n and_o their_o give_v they_o the_o hard_a name_n of_o heretic_n schismatic_n and_o barbarous_a will_v not_o save_v the_o council_n from_o be_v fallible_a when_o it_o say_v it_o be_v the_o rite_n of_o every_o church_n but_o be_v there_o no_o such_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o herein_o practise_v contrary_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o it_o will_v no_o more_o justify_v she_o than_o it_o can_v make_v that_o good_a which_o be_v evil_a that_o expedient_a which_o be_v mischievous_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n or_o reconcile_v one_o part_n of_o the_o council_n to_o the_o other_o that_o when_o it_o have_v declare_v the_o masi_fw-la contaiâ—â—â—_n great_z instruction_n for_o the_o people_n yet_o add_v that_o it_o be_v expedient_a and_o a_o approve_a rite_n that_o it_o be_v not_o celebrate_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n but_o say_v they_o this_o be_v grant_v if_o there_o be_v no_o interpretation_n but_o that_o be_v provide_v for_o by_o the_o council_n for_o it_o be_v order_v that_o lest_o christ_n sheep_n shall_v hunger_n all_o that_o have_v the_o care_n of_o soul_n shall_v frequent_o expound_v etc._n etc._n and_o that_o we_o be_v now_o to_o consider_v sect_n iv_o whither_o the_o provision_n make_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o have_v some_o part_n of_o the_o mass_n expound_v be_v sufficient_a to_o countervail_v the_o mischief_n of_o have_v the_o whole_a celebrate_v in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v of_o the_o people_n and_o to_o excuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o injunction_n of_o it_o this_o be_v the_o last_o refuge_n they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o 63._o s._n c._n answ_n to_o d._n piece_n 7._o 175._o sanders_n orat_fw-la p._n 63._o confess_v that_o without_o a_o interpretation_n s._n paul_n be_v against_o they_o but_o with_o this_o they_o plead_v he_o be_v for_o they_o but_o what_o shall_v we_o then_o think_v of_o the_o case_n in_o their_o church_n at_o a_o time_n when_o as_o the_o people_n can_v not_o understand_v so_o the_o priest_n can_v not_o interpret_v and_o want_v both_o the_o gift_n and_o have_v not_o acquire_v so_o much_o as_o the_o art_n of_o it_o what_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o their_o case_n and_o their_o church_n that_o have_v neither_o provide_v nor_o do_v use_v such_o a_o interpretation_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o but_o what_o differ_v as_o much_o from_o it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o light_n it_o give_v to_o the_o people_n as_o both_o that_o and_o the_o tongue_n they_o use_v do_v in_o the_o way_n by_o which_o they_o be_v obtain_v if_o it_o be_v a_o translation_n what_o a_o ludicrous_a thing_n will_v it_o be_v for_o
they_o very_o remarkable_a be_v that_o form_n of_o confession_n in_o the_o reform_a roman_a 217._o ordinar_n missae_fw-la 217._o missal_n i_o confess_v to_o almighty_a god_n to_o the_o ever_o bless_a virgin_n to_o hessed_a michael_n archangel_n to_o bless_a john_n baptist_n to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n to_o all_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o you_o brethren_n that_o i_o have_v sin_v in_o thought_n word_n and_o deed_n they_o make_v vow_n to_o they_o nothing_o be_v more_o common_a then_o at_o entrance_n into_o religious_a order_n thus_o 83._o francis_n albertin_n de_fw-fr angel_n custod_n p._n 224._o horst_n in_o dedic_n sect_n 2._o p._n 83._o to_o express_v their_o devotion_n i_o vow_v to_o god_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n then_o to_o vow_n that_o their_o whole_a life_n shall_v be_v devote_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n or_o some_o other_o saint_n according_a to_o the_o famous_a pattern_n i_o humble_o beg_v of_o thou_o oh_o mother_n of_o all_o clemency_n that_o thou_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o admit_v i_o into_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o have_v devout_v themselves_o to_o thou_o to_o be_v thy_o perpetual_a servant_n another_o of_o this_o kind_n not_o much_o inferior_a to_o it_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o horstius_n viz_o i_o firm_o resolve_v henceforth_o to_o serve_v thou_o and_o thy_o son_n with_o all_o faithfulness_n and_o for_o ever_o to_o cleave_v to_o thou_o they_o offer_v up_o laud_n and_o praise_n to_o they_o and_o entreat_v they_o to_o hear_v and_o receive_v their_o thanksgiving_n thus_o jacob._n brev._n rom_n in_o fest_n s._n jacob._n to_o st._n james_n they_o pray_v that_o he_o will_v joyful_o hear_v the_o acknowledgement_n that_o as_o right_n and_o due_a they_o pay_v to_o he_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o their_o learned_a man_n to_o conclude_v their_o book_n with_o praise_n to_o god_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n particular_o valentia_n and_o bellarmine_n the_o letter_n of_o which_o thus_o end_v his_o book_n concern_v the_o worship_n of_o faint_n praise_v be_v to_o god_n and_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n also_o to_o jesus_n christ_n morstius_n before_o have_v it_o thou_o and_o thy_o son_n bellarmine_n here_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o then_o jesus_n christ_n whereby_o we_o christâ—_n bellarm_n the_o cul-sanct_n lion_n edit_n laus_fw-la deo_fw-la virginique_fw-la mariae_fw-la jesus_n item_n christâ—_n may_v see_v they_o give_v she_o not_o only_o a_o equal_a part_n with_o god_n in_o their_o praise_n but_o by_o place_v she_o before_o christ_n seem_v to_o give_v she_o somewhat_o of_o preeminence_n above_o he_o 5._o they_o appoint_v angel_n and_o saint_n deputy_n and_o lieutenant_n under_o god_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n and_o stick_v not_o to_o make_v they_o cuardian_n patron_n and_o patroness_n over_o particular_a kingdom_n city_n church_n and_o single_a person_n the_o scripture_n indeed_o frequent_o speak_v oft_o he_o knowledge_n presence_n dignity_n occasional_a ministry_n and_o embassy_n of_o holy_a angel_n but_o that_o delegation_n of_o power_n the_o romanist_n give_v they_o whereby_o they_o make_v they_o share_v empire_n and_o dominion_n with_o god_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n can_v be_v as_o little_o prove_v of_o they_o as_o of_o saint_n depart_v however_o i_o be_o chief_o to_o consider_v their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o latter_a they_o teach_v the_o people_n to_o make_v choico_fw-mi of_o one_o or_o more_o out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o saint_n to_o be_v their_o patron_n to_o love_v they_o to_o imitate_v they_o through_o their_o hand_n 2._o horst_n parad_a animae_fw-la sect_n 2._o to_o offer_v daily_o their_o work_n to_o god_n to_o commend_v themselves_o to_o their_o protection_n at_o all_o time_n especial_o in_o difficulty_n and_o temptation_n they_o give_v to_o one_o saint_n this_o precinct_n and_o to_o another_o that_o to_o one_o power_n over_o this_o malady_n over_o that_o to_o other_o more_o of_o this_o you_o have_v draw_v to_o the_o life_n in_o the_o forementioned_a excellent_a homily_n of_o our_o church_n against_o idolatry_n out_o of_o which_o i_o shall_v only_o â—ull_v some_o passage_n and_o refer_v â—he_v reader_n for_o far_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o homily_n itself_o it_o compare_v such_o saint_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o who_o they_o allot_v idolat_a homil_n of_o idolat_a the_o defence_n of_o certain_a country_n to_o the_o dii_fw-la tutelares_fw-la of_o the_o gentile_a idolater_n such_o to_o who_o the_o safety_n of_o certain_a city_n be_v cammit_v to_o their_o dii_n preside_v and_o such_o to_o who_o temple_n and_o church_n be_v build_v and_o altar_n erect_v to_o their_o dii_fw-la patroni_fw-la it_o tâ—lls_v we_o that_o the_o romanist_n have_v no_o few_o saint_n than_o the_o heathen_n have_v god_n to_o who_o they_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n every_o artificer_n and_o profession_n have_v his_o special_a saint_n as_o a_o peculiar_a god_n for_o example_n scholar_n have_v st._n nicholas_n and_o st._n gregory_n painter_n st._n luke_n neither_o lack_v soldier_n their_o mars_n not_o lover_n their_o venus_n among_o christian_n the_o sea_n and_o water_n among_o the_o romanist_n as_o well_o as_o city_n and_o country_n have_v their_o special_a saint_n to_o preside_v over_o they_o as_o among_o the_o heathen_n they_o have_v god_n all_o disease_n have_v their_o special_a saint_n as_o god_n the_o curer_n of_o they_o the_o pox_n st._n roch_n the_o falling-evil_a st._n cornelis_n the_o toothache_n st._n apollonia_n neither_o do_v beast_n and_o cattle_n lack_v their_o god_n with_o we_o for_o st._n loy_n be_v the_o horseleech_n and_o st._n anthony_n the_o swineherd_n etc._n etc._n where_o be_v god_n providence_n and_o due_a honour_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n who_o say_v the_o heaven_n be_v i_o the_o earth_n be_v i_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o all_o that_o therein_o be_v but_o we_o have_v leave_v he_o neither_o heaven_n nor_o earth_n nor_o water_n nor_o country_n nor_o city_n peace_n nor_o war_n to_o rule_v and_o govern_v neither_o man_n nor_o beast_n nor_o their_o disease_n to_o cure_n and_o as_o if_o we_o doubt_v of_o his_o ability_n or_o will_n to_o help_v we_o join_v to_o he_o another_o as_o if_o he_o be_v a_o noun_n adjective_n use_v these_o say_n such_o as_o learn_v god_n and_o st._n nichol_n as_o be_v my_o speed_n such_o as_o sâ—eese_v god_n help_n and_o st._n john_n to_o the_o horse_n god_n and_o st._n loy_n save_v thou_o thus_o be_v we_o become_v like_o horse_n and_o mule_n that_o have_v no_o understanding_n oh_o heaven_n oh_o earth_n what_o madness_n and_o wickedness_n against_o god_n be_v man_n fall_v into_o what_o dishonour_n do_v the_o creature_n to_o their_o creator_n and_o maker_n this_o be_v not_o write_v to_o reproach_v the_o saint_n but_o to_o condemn_v the_o foolishness_n and_o wickedness_n of_o man_n who_o make_v of_o the_o true_a servant_n of_o god_n false_a god_n by_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o power_n and_o honour_n which_o be_v god_n and_o due_a to_o he_o only_o ii_o on_o what_o occasion_n this_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n begin_v and_o spread_v in_o the_o church_n great_a be_v the_o honour_n the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v for_o the_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n they_o frequent_v their_o tomb_n erect_a altar_n on_o the_o place_n of_o their_o burial_n high_o esteem_v their_o bone_n and_o relic_n â—here_o they_o rehearse_v their_o good_a work_n do_v in_o their_o life_n time_n and_o their_o faith_n patience_n and_o constancy_n show_v at_o death_n here_o they_o bless_a god_n for_o that_o grace_n that_o be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o for_o that_o good_a that_o accrue_v to_o themselves_o by_o their_o example_n here_o they_o propose_v their_o virtue_n for_o imitation_n and_o have_v their_o own_o piety_n and_o zeal_n inflame_v by_o the_o remembrance_n of_o they_o and_o the_o christian_a cause_n be_v then_o harass_v on_o every_o side_n by_o implacable_a enemy_n the_o malice_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o subtity_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a combine_v with_o their_o unite_a force_n to_o destroy_v and_o root_v it_o up_o it_o please_v god_n not_o only_o by_o the_o demonstration_n of_o a_o divine_a power_n in_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o immediate_a successor_n whilst_o they_o be_v alive_a but_o also_o by_o many_o wonderful_a thing_n do_v at_o their_o tomb_n when_o the_o be_v dead_a and_o by_o sensible_o answer_v prayer_n that_o be_v there_o puup_n to_o he_o to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n to_o declare_v high_a approbation_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o his_o servant_n and_o to_o encourage_v other_o to_o seal_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n with_o their_o blood_n as_o they_o bid_v do_v to_o they_o in_o a_o particular_a manner_n may_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v apply_v wâ—om_n god_n do_v foreknow_v 30._o rom._n 8._o 29_o 30._o they_o he_o do_v predestinate_a
the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n partake_v alike_o with_o he_o of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o consequent_o have_v a_o right_n to_o the_o same_o adoration_n yet_o forasmuch_o as_o god_n the_o father_n be_v the_o first_o person_n and_o the_o father_n who_o communicate_v that_o divine_a nature_n to_o they_o both_o forasmuch_o as_o 26._o john_n 2._o 29._o john_n 6._o 27._o john_n 5._o 26._o god_n the_o father_n have_v that_o essence_n in_o himself_o and_o what_o he_o be_v be_v from_o none_o but_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v it_o by_o communication_n from_o the_o father_n and_o what_o they_o be_v they_o be_v from_o he_o this_o title_n may_v bear_v particular_a and_o primary_n respect_v to_o he_o according_o 3._o eph._n 1._o 3._o we_o find_v the_o apostle_n in_o a_o particular_a manner_n direct_v their_o prayer_n to_o god_n the_o father_n blessed_n be_v the_o god_n and_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v bless_v we_o 17._o ver._n 17._o i_o cease_v not_o to_o make_v mention_n of_o you_o in_o my_o prayer_n that_o the_o god_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o father_n of_o glory_n for_o this_o cause_n i_o bow_v my_o knee_n to_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v you_o but_o 2._o the_o word_n father_n in_o this_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v take_v essential_o and_o not_o personal_o and_o so_o exclude_v not_o the_o other_o two_o person_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o undivided_a trinity_n but_o only_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o they_o now_o if_o the_o whole_a three_o person_n be_v one_o in_o essence_n then_o when_o ever_o we_o pray_v to_o and_o do_v honour_n to_o god_n the_o father_n we_o must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n worship_n 20._o john_n 10._o 20._o the_o other_o two_o though_o not_o so_o direct_o who_o be_v one_o with_o he_o thus_o our_o saviour_n speak_v i_o and_o the_o father_n be_v one_o yea_o the_o whole_a three_o person_n be_v so_o 7._o 1_o john_n 5._o 7._o as_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o express_o there_o be_v three_o that_o bear_v record_n in_o heaven_n the_o father_n the_o word_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o these_o three_o be_v one_o we_o read_v that_o it_o be_v the_o 23._o john_n 5._o 23._o will_n of_o god_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v honour_v the_o son_n as_o they_o do_v the_o father_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v honour_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o either_o because_o we_o be_v equal_o baptise_a 19_o matt._n 28._o 19_o into_o his_o name_n go_v you_o therefore_o and_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n now_o if_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v one_o in_o essence_n with_o the_o father_n and_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o same_o honour_n then_o although_o in_o this_o title_n the_o father_n be_v only_o express_o name_v and_o invock_v the_o other_o two_o person_n can_v but_o be_v employ_v and_o comprehend_v in_o it_o 3._o we_o may_v consider_v that_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n a_o stranger_n to_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o apostle_n when_o our_o saviour_n give_v they_o this_o prayer_n not_o sufficient_o instruct_v in_o it_o our_o saviour_n may_v teach_v they_o to_o call_v upon_o god_n in_o suchh_n a_o expression_n which_o though_o for_o the_o present_a they_o may_v understand_v only_o of_o god_n the_o father_n yet_o afterward_o when_o they_o shall_v come_v more_o full_o to_o understand_v and_o believe_v the_o trinity_n may_v fair_o be_v extend_v to_o take_v in_o the_o other_o two_o person_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 4._o since_o it_o be_v by_o virtue_n of_o our_o spiritual_a relation_n to_o god_n by_o christ_n through_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o in_o a_o more_o special_a and_o particular_a manner_n he_o be_v our_o father_n when_o ever_o we_o call_v upon_o god_n as_o a_o father_n and_o our_o father_n it_o imply_v that_o we_o address_v to_o he_o in_o the_o name_n and_o mediation_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o apostle_n tell_v believer_n that_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n whereby_o they_o cry_v abba_n father_n st._n chrysostom_n notion_n on_o the_o text_n be_v that_o the_o jew_n 15._o rom._n 8._o 15._o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v under_o a_o servile_a dispensation_n do_v seldom_o or_o never_o presume_v to_o call_v upon_o god_n by_o that_o familiar_a appellation_n of_o a_o father_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n move_v believer_n after_o a_o miraculous_a and_o extraordinary_a way_n in_o the_o first_o day_n of_o christianity_n to_o invocke_n god_n by_o that_o name_n as_o our_o saviour_n have_v direct_v his_o disciple_n before_o may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n as_o thereby_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v his_o adopt_a son_n another_o evident_a proof_n be_v those_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1_o tim._n 2._o 5._o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n the_o natural_a importance_n of_o the_o word_n seem_v to_o be_v this_o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n only_o and_o no_o more_o to_o who_o we_o ought_v to_o pray_v so_o there_o be_v but_o one_o mediator_n only_o and_o no_o more_o by_o who_o we_o have_v access_n with_o boldness_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n one_o mediator_n emphatical_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o you_o may_v as_o well_o make_v to_o yourselves_o more_o god_n as_o more_o mediator_n but_o to_o weaken_v the_o strength_n of_o this_o evidence_n the_o romanist_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o mediator_n of_o redemption_n and_o a_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o text_n be_v only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o former_a which_o indeed_o be_v but_o one_o but_o not_o of_o the_o latter_a which_o may_v be_v more_o than_o one_o even_o as_o many_o as_o there_o be_v angel_n and_o saint_n in_o heaven_n but_o how_o little_a this_o distinction_n do_v serve_v their_o turn_n may_v appear_v by_o consider_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o a_o intercessor_n and_o a_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n that_o saint_n in_o heaven_n out_o of_o that_o charity_n that_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n have_v for_o one_o another_o do_v in_o general_n intercede_v for_o the_o good_a of_o that_o body_n of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o part_n be_v own_v and_o grant_v before_o but_o this_o make_v they_o not_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n to_o which_o office_n it_o belong_v to_o receive_v the_o prayer_n of_o other_o and_o to_o present_v they_o to_o god_n and_o in_o order_n hereunto_o they_o must_v hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o other_o and_o receive_v information_n concern_v their_o particular_a state_n and_o condition_n which_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o 2._o that_o this_o text_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o that_o part_n of_o christ_n mediatory_a office_n that_o consist_v in_o intercede_v for_o we_o the_o apostle_n seem_v to_o oppose_v these_o word_n to_o the_o heathen_a form_n of_o pray_v which_o be_v to_o many_o god_n by_o many_o doemon_n who_o be_v repute_v agent_n or_o mediator_n between_o their_o chief_a god_n and_o they_o now_o all_o that_o the_o heathen_n attribute_v to_o their_o doemon_n be_v intercession_n only_o and_o the_o apostle_n show_v that_o christ_n be_v make_v a_o mediator_n every_o way_n effectual_a for_o that_o end_n â—â—â—re_v can_v be_v no_o necessity_n of_o any_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n beside_o he_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n here_o reply_n two_o thing_n to_o the_o heathen_n multiplicity_n of_o mediator_n 1._o that_o god_n have_v appoint_v but_o one_o the_o god-man_n christ_n jesus_n therefore_o he_o say_v ver_fw-la 7._o that_o he_o be_v ordain_v a_o teacher_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o faith_n and_o verity_n for_o establish_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o truth_n in_o this_o particular_a especial_o of_o one_o god_n and_o one_o mediator_n in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o plurality_n of_o god_n and_o mediator_n among_o the_o gentile_n answerable_a to_o this_o be_v those_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o another_o place_n though_o there_o be_v many_o that_o be_v call_v god_n as_o there_o be_v god_n many_o and_o lord_n many_o but_o to_o we_o there_o be_v but_o one_o 5._o 1_o cor._n 8._o 5._o god_n the_o father_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n here_o there_o be_v a_o manifest_a and_o direct_a opposition_n betwixt_o the_o heathen_a way_n of_o pray_v and_o the_o christian_a the_o heathen_n have_v many_o god_n and_o many_o lord_n mediator_n the_o christian_n but_o one_o god_n and_o
palaestinians_n egyptian_n thebaean_o libyan_n mesopotamian_n a_o persian_a a_o 19_o socrat._v â—_o hâ—l_n c._n 8._o p._n 19_o scythian_a bishop_n and_o many_o other_o from_o other_o country_n but_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n for_o africa_n one_o for_o spain_n one_o for_o gaul_n two_o priest_n as_o deputy_n of_o the_o infirm_a and_o age_a bishop_n of_o rome_n whilst_o for_o instance_n sake_n there_o be_v seventeen_o bishop_n for_o the_o small_a province_n of_o etc._n of_o v._o council_n labb_n tom._n 2._o p._n 50._o etc._n etc._n isauria_n yet_o such_o council_n be_v very_o useful_a such_o we_o reverence_v but_o god_n do_v not_o set_v they_o up_o as_o the_o only_a and_o the_o infallible_a guide_n of_o faith_n if_o there_o be_v such_o guide_n what_o guide_v the_o church_n which_o be_v before_o they_o by_o what_o rule_n be_v ebion_n judge_v before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a how_o can_v we_o be_v infallible_o guide_v by_o they_o in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n not_o determine_v by_o they_o nay_o not_o bring_v before_o they_o nay_o scarce_o move_v till_o these_o latter_a day_n such_o for_o the_o purpose_n be_v the_o controversy_n about_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o justification_n by_o the_o faith_n of_o mere_a recumbence_n upon_o his_o merit_n or_o how_o shall_v a_o private_a man_n who_o err_v in_o the_o faith_n be_v deliver_v from_o his_o heresy_n see_v he_o may_v die_v some_o year_n ere_o a_o council_n can_v assemble_v or_o be_v assemble_v can_v form_v its_o decree_n arius_n vent_v his_o heresy_n about_o ten_o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v call_v for_o the_o suppress_n of_o it_o and_o soon_o after_o he_o have_v give_v vent_n to_o it_o it_o spread_v throughout_o egypt_n and_o lybia_n and_o the_o upper_a thebes_n as_o socrates_n †_o have_v report_v and_o in_o a_o short_a time_n many_o other_o province_n and_o city_n be_v 9_o socr._n eccl._n hist_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o p._n 9_o infect_v with_o the_o contagion_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o pretend_a council_n of_o trent_n no_o less_o than_o five_o pope_n be_v successive_o concern_v and_o it_o last_v in_o several_a place_n long_o than_o two_o legal_a life_n of_o a_o man._n 1563._o man._n from_o a._n 1545._o to_o a._n 1563._o there_o be_v indeed_o a_o canon_n in_o the_o western_a church_n 39_o church_n v._o council_n const_n sess_v 39_o for_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o council_n once_o in_o the_o space_n of_o each_o ten_o year_n but_o that_o canon_n have_v not_o be_v hitherto_o obey_v and_o as_o affair_n stand_v in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v impracticable_a for_o the_o pope_n will_v exclude_v all_o the_o greek_a and_o reform_a bishop_n he_o will_v crowd_v the_o assembly_n with_o bishop_n of_o his_o own_o creation_n and_o with_o abbot_n also_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o former_a council_n unless_o they_o serve_v his_o purpose_n not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o of_o nice_n itself_o 13._o itself_o v._o greg._n magn_n ep._n 6._o 31._o leo._n 1._o ep._n 53._o gelas_n 1._o ep._n 13._o he_o will_v be_v the_o judge_n though_o about_o his_o own_o supremacy_n he_o will_v multiply_v italian_n and_o other_o who_o upon_o oath_n roman_n oath_n council_n labb_n tom._n 10._o p._n 23._o 379._o &_o pontific_n roman_n owe_v their_o vote_n to_o he_o he_o will_v not_o hold_v a_o council_n upon_o the_o term_n approve_v by_o all_o romish_a prince_n nor_o do_v they_o agree_v at_o their_o last_o council_n the_o emperor_n will_v noâ—_n send_v his_o bishop_n to_o bologna_n nor_o the_o french_a king_n his_o to_z tren_n '_o and_o though_o the_o french_a church_n believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o synod_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o but_o they_o embrace_v they_o as_o the_o former_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o parisian_a '_o faculty_n etc._n faculty_n a._n d._n 1542_o in_o coll_n soâ—b_n see_v rich_a h._n conc_fw-fr general_a vol._n 4._o p._n 162_o 163._o etc._n etc._n prepare_v the_o way_n to_o the_o article_n of_o trent_n notwithstanding_o all_o this_o we_o firm_o believe_v that_o at_o least_o the_o first_o four_o general_a council_n do_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v pious_a to_o think_v that_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v so_o great_a a_o temptation_n in_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n yet_o still_o we_o believe_v those_o council_n not_o to_o be_v infallible_a in_o their_o constitution_n but_o so_o far_o as_o they_o follow_v a_o infallible_a rule_n for_o the_o great_a truth_n be_v not_o always_o with_o the_o great_a number_n and_o great_a number_n may_v appear_v on_o contrary_a side_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o constantine_n copronymus_n consist_v of_o three_o hundred_o thirty_o eight_o bishop_n decree_v against_o the_o use_n of_o image_n in_o church_n yet_o the_o 2d_o synod_n of_o nice_a consist_v of_o about_o three_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o bishop_n determine_v for_o it_o and_o a_o while_n after_o in_o the_o west_n the_o council_n of_o frankford_n consist_v of_o about_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n reverse_v that_o decree_n and_o after_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v re-establish_a it_o though_o there_o the_o vote_v person_n be_v not_o fifty_o with_o such_o uncertain_a doubt_n of_o belief_n must_v they_o move_v who_o follow_v a_o guide_n in_o religion_n without_o reference_n to_o a_o far_a rule_n but_o here_o there_o be_v offer_v to_o we_o by_o the_o guide_n in_o controversiâ—â—_n *_o a_o objection_n of_o which_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n the_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v declare_v 83._o object_n r._n h._n annot._n on_o d._n still_o answer_n p._n 82_o 83._o that_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n be_v agree_v upon_o for_o the_o avoidance_n of_o the_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n and_o the_o establish_n of_o consent_n touch_v true_a religion_n consent_v touch_v true_a religion_n be_v consent_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n establish_v of_o consent_n relate_v both_o to_o laity_n and_o clergy_n the_o three_o and_o four_o canon_n of_o 1640._o decree_v the_o excommunication_n of_o those_o who_o will_v not-abjure_a their_o hold_a popery_n and_o socinianism_n the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n teach_v the_o like_a doctrine_n threaten_v to_o cut_v they_o off_o from_o the_o church_n who_o acquiesce_v not_o in_o the_o resolution_n of_o a_o national_a synod_n etc._n synod_n art_n 31._o ch_n 5_o du_fw-fr consisâ—â—ire_fw-fr si_fw-fr un_fw-fr ou_fw-fr plusieurs_fw-fr etc._n etc._n the_o same_o course_n be_v take_v with_o the_o remonstrant_n in_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n 138._o dort_n syn._n dord_n sess_v 138._o wherefore_o protestant_n ought_v not_o to_o detract_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o general_a council_n whilst_o they_o assume_v to_o themselves_o so_o great_a a_o power_n in_o their_o particular_a synod_n the_o force_n of_o this_o objection_n be_v thus_o remove_v answer_n every_o church_n have_v power_n of_o admit_v or_o exclude_v member_n else_o it_o have_v not_o mean_n sufficient_a to_o its_o end_n the_o order_n and_o concord_n of_o its_o body_n every_o particular_a church_n ought_v to_o believe_v that_o it_o do_v not_o err_v in_o its_o deflnition_n for_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o impose_v any_o know_a error_n upon_o its_o member_n but_o though_o it_o believe_v it_o do_v not_o err_v it_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o upon_o this_o reason_n because_o god_n have_v make_v it_o a_o infallible_a guide_n but_o rather_o for_o this_o because_o it_o have_v sincere_o and_o with_o god_n assistance_n follow_v a_o rule_n which_o be_v infallible_a and_o upon_o this_o supposition_n it_o impose_v doctrine_n and_o exclude_v such_o as_o with_o coâ—umacy_n dissent_v from_o they_o 22._o they_o see_v artic._n 20._o 21_o 22._o 4._o this_o guide_n be_v not_o the_o present_a church_n declare_v to_o particular_a christian_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o former_a age_n how_o can_v this_o declaration_n be_v make_v see_v church_n differ_v and_o each_o church_n call_v itself_o the_o true_a one_o and_o pretend_v to_o the_o primitive_a pattern_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v on_o her_o side_n the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o the_o council_n and_o father_n the_o first_o the_o middle_a the_o last_o if_o campiain_o the_o jesuit_n may_v be_v believe_v 185._o believe_v camp_n rat._n 3._o p._n 180._o rat._n 5._o p._n 185._o on_o the_o other_o hand_n mounseur_fw-fr larroque_n have_v write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o confirmity_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o france_n with_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o christian_a ancient_n church_n take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v catholic_a and_o we_o likewise_o pretend_v both_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o it_o all_o of_o we_o can_v be_v in_o the_o right_n the_o roman_a church_n without_o any_o proof_n call_v herself_o the_o church_n catholic_a and_o she_o pretend_v to_o
when_o your_o fear_n come_v so_o st._n luke_n 15._o the_o rich_a glutton_n be_v torment_v who_o be_v always_o for_o spend_v his_o present_a time_n in_o riot_n and_o luxury_n he_o applaud_v himself_o in_o his_o wisdom_n and_o foresight_n when_o he_o have_v make_v such_o plentiful_a provision_n for_o many_o year_n ease_v and_o pleasure_n but_o alas_o how_o soon_o be_v his_o unprepared_a soul_n surprise_v with_o a_o sad_a arrest_n of_o death_n how_o blank_a do_v the_o fool_n then_o look_v when_o he_o hear_v the_o fatal_a news_n that_o that_o night_n shall_v put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o his_o hope_n how_o be_v he_o confound_v with_o the_o terror_n of_o the_o other_o world_n poor_a wretch_n how_o do_v he_o tremble_v when_o he_o find_v himself_o beset_v with_o devil_n and_o damn_a spirit_n on_o the_o other_o side_n lazarus_n be_v comfort_v because_o he_o do_v his_o work_n in_o this_o world_n through_o much_o poverty_n and_o hardship_n he_o get_v at_o last_o to_o heaven_n this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o all_o man_n a_o eternity_n of_o happiness_n or_o misery_n await_v they_o hereafter_o there_o be_v no_o other_o state_n of_o thing_n so_o great_a and_o so_o unalterable_a the_o divine_a providence_n have_v make_v use_n of_o all_o the_o best_a and_o wise_a method_n to_o disabuse_v the_o enchant_a reason_n of_o man_n that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v miserable_a but_o happy_a for_o ever_o and_o if_o man_n can_v be_v bring_v serious_o to_o reflect_v on_o the_o dismal_a and_o astonish_a event_n of_o a_o wicked_a life_n they_o will_v never_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o much_o impose_v upon_o by_o cheat_n and_o impostâ—â—â—s_n who_o recommend_v to_o they_o a_o implicit_a faith_n and_o a_o belief_n in_o such_o a_o state_n as_o purgatory_n whereby_o their_o eye_n be_v shut_v that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v affright_v by_o the_o sight_n of_o their_o misery_n the_o fear_n of_o one_o party_n betray_v man_n into_o superstition_n the_o vice_n of_o another_o into_o atheism_n the_o covetousness_n of_o a_o three_o draw_v they_o into_o most_o pernicious_a mistake_n about_o the_o world_n to_o come_v but_o if_o man_n will_v be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n and_o be_v not_o indifferent_a whither_o their_o condition_n hereafter_o be_v happy_a or_o miserable_a they_o will_v easy_o discover_v its_o principle_n to_o be_v high_o reasonable_a and_o the_o keep_n of_o its_o commandment_n to_o be_v their_o high_a interest_n they_o will_v plain_o see_v the_o path_n of_o truth_n and_o blessedness_n for_o it_o set_v down_o the_o most_o easy_a rule_n both_o for_o live_v well_o and_o for_o believe_v right_a because_o error_n in_o belief_n be_v the_o less_o destructive_a of_o christianity_n and_o the_o end_n thereof_o than_o a_o general_a viciousness_n of_o manner_n be_v but_o if_o man_n will_v be_v fool_n and_o follow_v trifle_a opinion_n no_o wonder_n if_o they_o perish_v by_o their_o own_o folly_n do_v they_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n a_o future_a state_n or_o a_o judgement_n to_o come_v if_o they_o believe_v all_o this_o to_o what_o a_o degree_n of_o madness_n do_v they_o act_v that_o will_v venture_v the_o fury_n of_o a_o almighty_a vengeance_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o obey_v one_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o have_v contrive_v new_a and_o antiscriptural_a article_n of_o faith_n who_o will_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o forfeit_v a_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o of_o be_v cast_v into_o a_o eternal_a flame_n because_o they_o fancy_n their_o church_n be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n whereas_o st._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o their_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n but_o rather_o put_v they_o in_o fear_n in_o the_o 11._o chap._n that_o they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o jew_n be_v in_o danger_n of_o fall_v away_o st._n peter_n also_o in_o his_o catholic_n epistle_n do_v not_o once_o acquaint_v the_o christian_n who_o he_o write_v to_o what_o guide_v they_o be_v follow_v after_o his_o departure_n there_o be_v no_o need_n for_o any_o such_o thing_n for_o he_o have_v all_o along_o tell_v they_o that_o by_o follow_v the_o scripture_n they_o may_v be_v save_v have_v then_o a_o infallible_a way_n there_o be_v no_o use_n at_o lest_o no_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n but_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n without_o any_o colour_n of_o reason_n set_v up_o for_o a_o infallible_a guide_n in_o point_n of_o controversy_n so_o with_o like_a boldness_n she_o may_v lay_v claim_n as_o some_o of_o her_o disciple_n do_v to_o demonstration_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n whereas_o if_o we_o will_v define_v faith_n to_o be_v that_o assent_n by_o which_o we_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o such_o and_o upon_o account_n thereof_o give_v assent_n to_o all_o thing_n which_o therein_o be_v propound_v to_o we_o to_o be_v believe_v then_o there_o be_v to_o be_v assign_v two_o several_a act_n of_o faith_n one_o of_o which_o be_v that_o judgement_n by_o which_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o word_n to_o be_v true_o divine_a the_o other_o be_v that_o assent_n which_o we_o give_v to_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v contain_v therein_o faith_n in_o the_o former_a respect_n be_v less_o certain_a than_o science_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o adherence_n be_v more_o certain_a than_o the_o other_o now_o there_o can_v be_v so_o great_a a_o certainty_n in_o faith_n as_o in_o science_n the_o mathematics_n for_o instance_n because_o faith_n be_v more_o liable_a to_o doubt_v then_o science_n be_v if_o any_o man_n perceive_v the_o strength_n and_o force_n of_o a_o geometrical_a demonstration_n he_o can_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n doubt_n of_o the_o conclusion_n but_o now_o a_o true_a believer_n do_v often_o struggle_v with_o doubt_v and_o unbelief_n wherewith_o his_o faith_n be_v assault_v and_o yet_o it_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v true_a faith_n we_o must_v confess_v that_o the_o mind_n do_v less_o clear_o perceive_v this_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n than_o it_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v self-evident_a and_o the_o conclusion_n logical_o deduce_v from_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n therefore_o that_o any_o one_o shall_v fear_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o assent_n to_o be_v also_o less_o certain_a notwithstanding_o it_o follow_v not_o upon_o this_o account_n that_o faith_n be_v uncertain_a for_o that_o which_o arise_v not_o to_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o science_n be_v not_o therefore_o uncertain_a for_o although_o that_o certainty_n which_o be_v call_v moral_a be_v of_o a_o inferior_a degree_n to_o demonstration_n yet_o it_o be_v a_o true_a certainty_n leave_v the_o mind_n satisfy_v and_o free_a from_o doubt_n but_o how_o can_v a_o man_n be_v say_v to_o have_v a_o certainty_n great_a than_o that_o of_o science_n when_o he_o have_v not_o that_o certainty_n of_o evidence_n from_o the_o argument_n upon_o which_o the_o matter_n be_v ground_v it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v but_o there_o may_v be_v just_a cause_n why_o a_o man_n may_v adhere_v to_o the_o object_n of_o his_o faith_n more_o strong_o than_o the_o argument_n bring_v for_o the_o truth_n thereof_o do_v require_v for_o when_o a_o man_n be_v sufficient_o persuade_v by_o due_a reason_n and_o argument_n that_o what_o be_v propound_v to_o he_o for_o divine_a revelation_n be_v indeed_o such_o this_o man_n if_o he_o due_o attend_v and_o serious_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v god_n who_o speak_v he_o will_v be_v whole_o bend_v to_o yield_v obedience_n thereunto_o he_o will_v entertain_v the_o word_n of_o god_n with_o the_o high_a veneration_n he_o will_v close_o adhere_v to_o it_o and_o he_o will_v be_v full_o resolve_v to_o suffer_v and_o renounce_v all_o thing_n rather_o than_o withdraw_v his_o assent_n from_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o it_o and_o confirm_v by_o it_o from_o thence_o there_o arise_v in_o his_o mind_n a_o great_a or_o at_o least_o a_o more_o effectual_a adherence_n to_o the_o article_n of_o his_o faith_n than_o there_o be_v in_o science_n for_o the_o mind_n so_o affect_v and_o dispose_v do_v more_o affectionate_o embrace_v and_o more_o firm_o hold_v that_o word_n of_o god_n than_o any_o thing_n else_o by_o what_o light_n soever_o it_o be_v propound_v or_o by_o whatever_o strength_n of_o demonstration_n it_o be_v confirm_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o knowledge_n which_o he_o do_v so_o carefu_o retain_v nor_o be_v there_o any_o assent_n which_o he_o will_v suffer_v so_o hardly_o or_o with_o such_o difficulty_n to_o be_v force_v from_o he_o which_o firmness_n of_o faith_n and_o strong_a adherence_n of_o mind_n to_o the_o object_n of_o it_o be_v not_o produce_v by_o the_o evidence_n thereof_o but_o by_o the_o great_a weight_n and_o moment_n of_o it_o for_o the_o mind_n be_v enlighten_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n understand_v
that_o any_o other_o speculative_a scientifical_a doctrine_n do_v little_a or_o nothing_o conduce_v to_o a_o happy_a and_o bless_a life_n but_o that_o on_o this_o our_o everlasting_a happiness_n do_v depend_v and_o that_o we_o can_v reject_v this_o without_o certain_a ruin_n therefore_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v head_n that_o cunning_a man_n do_v not_o deceive_v we_o that_o we_o do_v not_o hearken_v to_o the_o teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n which_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o scripture_n their_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n and_o demonstration_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v false_a and_o unreasonable_a for_o they_o assume_v these_o great_a and_o unwarrantable_a privilege_n only_o to_o deceive_v the_o ignorant_a and_o to_o obtrude_v fictitious_a article_n of_o faith_n upon_o mankind_n wherefore_o all_o that_o now_o remain_v be_v to_o make_v some_o short_a reflection_n upon_o the_o author_n of_o purgatory_n and_o other_o new-invented_n doctrinâ—â—_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o they_o may_v be_v charge_v for_o impose_v upon_o our_o belief_n thing_n contrary_a to_o reason_n self-inconsistent_a and_o incongruous_a of_o this_o i_o will_v give_v but_o one_o instance_n which_o be_v their_o assert_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v change_v into_o the_o real_a and_o substantial_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o be_v the_o hard_a thing_n that_o ever_o be_v put_v upon_o man_n in_o any_o religion_n because_o they_o can_v admit_v it_o unless_o their_o reason_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o no_o competent_a judge_n in_o the_o matter_n unless_o also_o they_o give_v the_o lie_n to_o the_o report_n of_o their_o sense_n and_o if_o they_o do_v this_o how_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n make_v our_o faculty_n true_a which_o if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v we_o be_v absolute_o discharge_v from_o all_o duty_n to_o he_o because_o we_o have_v no_o faculty_n that_o can_v resolve_v we_o that_o this_o be_v of_o god_n for_o if_o our_o reason_n must_v not_o be_v trust_v we_o must_v cease_v to_o be_v man_n if_o our_o sense_n be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v the_o chief_a proof_n of_o christian_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n which_o be_v the_o sight_n of_o those_o who_o see_v our_o saviour_n after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a now_o if_o i_o may_v not_o believe_v the_o reason_n of_o my_o â—â—nd_n in_o conjunction_n with_o three_o or_o four_o of_o my_o sense_n how_o shâ—ll_v i_o know_v 〈…〉_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v this_o or_o that_o therefore_o i_o say_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v a_o gross_a invention_n of_o man_n contrary_a both_o to_o reason_n and_o sense_n second_o the_o truth_n they_o do_v acknowledge_v be_v make_v void_a by_o subtle_a distinction_n or_o equivocation_n as_o for_o example_n their_o doctrine_n of_o probability_n and_o of_o direct_v the_o intention_n if_o a_o man_n can_v find_v any_o doctor_n among_o they_o that_o hold_v such_o a_o opinion_n it_o make_v that_o doctrine_n probable_a and_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o virtue_n and_o conscience_n but_o what_o some_o romish_a casuistical_a doctor_n have_v resolve_v to_o be_v good_a and_o practicable_a just_a as_o tully_n say_v there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a or_o ridiculous_a which_o some_o philosopher_n or_o other_o have_v not_o maintain_v and_o assert_v so_o by_o direct_v their_o intention_n they_o may_v declare_v that_o which_o be_v false_a and_o deny_v that_o which_o be_v true_a because_o they_o intend_v the_o credit_n of_o their_o church_n and_o religion_n this_o mere_a intention_n shall_v excuse_v they_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o downright_a falsehood_n and_o lie_v they_o be_v so_o well_o practise_v in_o equivocation_n that_o you_o can_v confide_v in_o any_o word_n they_o speak_v they_o be_v so_o ambiguous_a and_o of_o such_o doubtful_a meaning_n in_o their_o evasion_n their_o speech_n shall_v bear_v a_o double_a sense_n whereas_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o use_v wit_n and_o part_n to_o impose_v upon_o another_o or_o to_o make_v a_o man_n believe_v that_o which_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v for_o the_o christian_a law_n be_v plain_a and_o obvious_a void_a of_o all_o ambiguity_n or_o ensnare_a speech_n free_a from_o all_o sophistication_n and_o wind_n of_o language_n never_o fly_v to_o word_n of_o a_o dubious_a or_o uncertain_a signification_n but_o plain_o declare_v the_o truth_n to_o man_n therefore_o these_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o simplicity_n and_o plain_a heartedness_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o the_o conversation_n of_o every_o christian_a three_o they_o superadd_a to_o religion_n thing_n altogether_o unlikely_a to_o be_v true_a and_o dishonourable_a to_o god_n which_o will_v appear_v in_o these_o follow_a particular_n i._o the_o use_n of_o image_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n a_o idolatry_n they_o be_v too_o guilty_a of_o otherwise_o they_o will_v never_o leave_v out_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o divide_v the_o ten_o into_o two_o to_o conceal_v iâ—_n from_o the_o people_n we_o find_v better_a doctrine_n than_o this_o among_o the_o philosopeer_n who_o say_v god_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v by_o purity_n of_o mind_n for_o this_o be_v a_o rational_a service_n and_o a_o worship_n most_o suitable_a to_o a_o immaterial_a be_v it_o be_v the_o use_n of_o that_o in_o we_o which_o be_v the_o high_a and_o noble_a of_o our_o faculty_n ii_o the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n a_o very_a vain_a and_o foolish_a thing_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n at_o this_o distance_n of_o time_n what_o they_o be_v and_o if_o they_o be_v indeed_o what_o they_o be_v take_v for_o what_o veneration_n be_v or_o can_v be_v due_a to_o they_o for_o inanimateâ—hings_n â—hings_z be_v far_o inâ—eriour_a to_o those_o that_o have_v life_n and_o for_o the_o live_n to_o worship_n thing_n that_o be_v dead_a be_v unaccountable_a and_o irrational_a iii_o the_o invocation_n or_o worship_n of_o angel_n and_o saint_n our_o fellow_n creature_n particular_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o who_o they_o make_v more_o prayer_n then_o to_o our_o saviour_n himself_o although_o her_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o aâ—l_a the_o epâ—stles_n of_o the_o apostle_n although_o christ_n himself_o as_o foresee_v the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o thing_n do_v ever_o restrain_v all_o extravagant_a imagination_n of_o honour_n due_a to_o she_o yet_o the_o adoration_n of_o she_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n but_o why_o shall_v a_o man_n so_o prostâ—ue_v himself_o as_o to_o worship_n those_o i_o be_o sure_a god_n will_v not_o have_v i_o worship_n for_o he_o will_v not_o have_v we_o adore_v any_o creature_n as_o the_o apostle_n argue_v col._n 2._o 18._o it_o be_v but_o a_o show_n of_o humility_n to_o worship_n angel_n who_o be_v place_v in_o the_o high_a order_n of_o creature_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v worship_v sure_o none_o below_o they_o be_v and_o god_n have_v declare_v there_o be_v but_o one_o supreme_a self-existent_a be_v and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n jesus_n christ_n iv_o they_o withhold_v the_o use_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o people_n because_o they_o say_v knowledge_n of_o the_o very_a oracle_n of_o god_n will_v make_v they_o contentious_a and_o disobedient_a to_o authority_n if_o this_o be_v true_a than_o the_o blame_n of_o all_o this_o must_v be_v lay_v upon_o our_o bless_a saviour_n for_o reveal_v such_o a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n as_o this_o be_v and_o thereby_o we_o shall_v condemn_v the_o apostle_n for_o make_v know_v such_o a_o doctrine_n to_o man_n in_o a_o tongue_n they_o understand_v but_o i_o suppose_v the_o papist_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o lay_v all_o the_o miscarriage_n of_o the_o world_n upon_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n although_o man_n may_v abuse_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o scripture_n yet_o the_o abuse_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v useful_a be_v never_o account_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o the_o take_v it_o away_o therefore_o man_n be_v not_o to_o be_v hinder_v from_o the_o know-of_a the_o scripture_n for_o fear_v they_o shall_v become_v proud_a or_o rebellious_a for_o this_o will_v be_v as_o if_o one_o shall_v put_v out_o a_o man_n eye_n that_o he_o may_v the_o better_o follow_v he_o or_o that_o he_o may_v not_o loose_v his_o way_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o out_o bless_a saviour_n which_o be_v unfite_n for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v but_o what_o be_v plain_o design_v to_o promote_v holiness_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o a_o good_a life_n the_o romanist_n do_v indeed_o pretend_v that_o the_o unity_n and_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v maintain_v unless_o the_o people_n be_v keep_v in_o ignorance_n then_o the_o mischief_n will_v be_v that_o for_o the_o end_n of_o keep_v peace_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o church_n